Skip to main content

Full text of "Indian missionary reminiscences, principally of the Wyandot nation. In which is exhibited the efficacy of the gospel in elevating ignorant and savage men"

See other formats


"'■-  ^.^^    - 


c,S  A.       - 


<^°^ 


:A 


,^^  °^ 


.^ 


INDMtN 


MISSIONARY  REMINISCENCES, 


PRINCIPALLY    OF    THE 


WYANDOT    NATION. 


IN  WHICH  IS  EXHIBITED  THE  EFFICACY  OF  THE  GOSPEL 
IN  ELEVATING  IGSOKANT  AND   SAVAGE  MEN. 


BY  THE  REV.  CHARLES  ELLIOTT, 

SOME    TIMJE     MISSIONAUr     AMONG    THE     W  VANDOTS. 


"  Where  there  is  neither  Greeii  nor  Jew,  circumcision  nor  uu- 
eircumcision.  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free  :  but  Christ  w 
all,  and  in  all,"  Col.  iii,  11.  ...... 


PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  &  SCOTT, 

fOE   THE   SUNDAY-SCHOOL  UNION   OF  THE   METHODIST  EPTgCOPAL 
CHURCH,  200  MULEEERY-STREET. 

JOSEPH   LONGKING,   PRINTER. 

1850. 


F?7 


PREFACE. 


The  following  is  the  history  of  these  Remi- 
niscences. While  missionary  at  Upper  Sandus- 
ky, in  1822,  the  author  kept  a  brief  journal  of 
passing  events,  for  the  first  three  months  of  his 
stay  there.  The  keeping  of  the  journal  was 
interrupted  by  the  increased  duties  of  an  exten- 
sive revival,  in  the  first  place  ;  and  subsequent- 
ly, by  his  spending  the  latter  half  of  the  year  in 
obtaining  supplies  for  the  increasing  wants  of 
the  mission  school  and  family.  The  Reminis- 
cences took  their  origin  as  follows  : — About 
the  end  of  February,  1834,  shortly  after  the 
writer  commenced  editing  the  Pittsburg  Con- 
ference Journal,  he  was  relating  one  day  the 
substance  of  what  is  contained  in  Reminiscence 
XVI.,  to  some  friends  in  the  printing  office. 
They  requested  that  it  would  be  written  and 
published.  This  was  done,  and  after  the  pub- 
lication of  this,  several  others  followed.  Short- 
ly after  this,  some  thought  that  the  incidents 
contained  in  these  unadorned  and  unpretending 
narratives  might  be  interesting  to  the  public  as 
a  Sunday  school  book.     This  led  the  writer  to 


6  PREFACE. 

add  the  above-named  journal  and  some  other 
incidents  not  published  in  the  Conference  Jour- 
nal. He  judges  that  the  life  of  Between-the- 
Logs  will  be  acceptable  to  most.  He  also  sup- 
poses that  the  concluding  observations  on  the 
efficacy  of  the  Gospel,  both  in  civilizing  and 
Christianizing  man,  will  not  be  unacceptable 
to  those  who  may  have  patience  to  read  what 
precedes ;  or  who  feel  interested  in  the  con- 
version of  the  world.  No  one  who  peruses  this 
humble  production  will  expect  any  literary  em- 
bellishment. This  is  beyond  the  reach,  and, 
in  this  work,  foreign  to,  the  design  of  the  writ- 
er of  the  Reminiscences. 

Charles  Elliott. 
Pittsburg,  Feh.^  1835. 


INDIAN 
MISSIONARY  REMINISCENCES. 

REMINISCENCE  I. 

John  Steward  the  coloured  man,  the  apostle  of  the 
Wyandots — His  conversion — Licensed  to  exhort — Re- 
markable dream — Sets  out  from  Marietta  toward  the 
north-west — Arrives  at  Goshen  among  the  Moravian 
Delawares — Journey  to  Pipetown — Incidents  there. 

John  Steward  was  born  and  raised  in  Pow- 
hattan  county,  Va.  He  was  a  free  mulatto,  and 
claimed  kindred  with  the  Indians.  In  the  early 
part  of  his  life,  he  lived  without  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  religion.  He  could  read  and  write 
but  imperfectly,  yet,  after  he  became  religious, 
he  improved  much  in  reading,  so  that  he  could 
read,  with  tolerable  fluency  and  precision,  his 
Bible  and  hymn  book.  Through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  Methodist  preaching,  he  was  convinced 
of  his  sinfulness  by  nature  and  practice.  He 
sought  God  earnestly,  and  found  the  pearl  of 
great  price,  accompanied  with  the  direct  wit- 
ness of  his  sonship,  by  the  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit ;  a  clear  sense  of  which  he  afterward  re- 
tained. In  his  Christian  experience  he  was 
very  clear.  This  I  learned  from  hearing  him 
preach,  pray,  and  exhort,  frequently,  as  well  as 
from  frequent  private  conversations  with  him. 
He  prayed  much,  and  lived  near  to  God. 


8  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

He  joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
at  Marietta,  where  he  obtained  the  reputation 
of  a  consistent  Christian.  After  some  time,  in 
consideration  of  his  gifts,  graces,  and  prospec- 
tive usefulness,  he  was  regularly  licensed  to  ex- 
liort ;  and  as  an  exhorter  he  laboured,  especially 
among  the  people  of  his  own  colour,  with  ac- 
ceptance and  usefulness.  Shortly  after  he  was 
thus  licensed,  he  esteemed  it  his  duty  to  call 
sinners  to  repentance,  in  a  more  extended  way 
than  what  falls  ordinarily  to  the  lot  of  exhort- 
ers.  But  as  there  is  something  altogether  ex- 
traordinary connected  with  this  man,  a  minute 
history  of  his  early  movements  may  not  be  un- 
acceptable. With  him  I  had  frequent  conver- 
sations respecting  the  first  steps  by  which  he 
was  led  to  attempt  to  preach  among  the  Indians. 

About  the  time,  or  shortly  after  he  commenc- 
ed exhorting,  he  had  a  remarkable  dream.  And 
although  dreams  are  uncertain  directories,  and 
are  never  to  be  followed,  unless  they  have  the 
authority  of  the  revealed  word  to  sanction  what 
they  teach,  yet  when  they  teach  us  what  the 
Bible  and  common  sense  teach  us,  it  is  wise 
and  safe  to  follow  them.  The  only  reason  why 
we  ascribe  Steward's  dream  to  a  good  cause, 
was,  that  the  subsequent  steps  by  which  he  was 
conducted  lead  us  to  the  certainty  of  facts, 
which  testify  that  his  cause  was  one  that  was 
under  the  direction  of  the  Almighty. 

He  dreamed  that  he  was  in  a  certain  house, 
about  to  commence  a  religious  meeting,  and  that 
an  Indian  man  and  woman,  while  he  was  sitting. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  9 

came  into  the  house,  clothed  in  particular  gar- 
ments— -they  came  into  the  house  in  a  peculiar 
manner — accosted  him,  and  shook  hands  with 
him — retired  and  took  their  seats — and  seemed 
to  manifest  peculiar  earnestness  and  interest  in 
respect  to  his  message.  He  also  gathered  from 
them,  that  they  invited  him  to  go  and  preach  for 
their  people,  who  lived  in  a  direction  north-west 
from  Marietta.  This  dream  made  an  uncom- 
mon impression  on  his  mind.  And  though  he 
used  many  means  to  argue  away  its  force,  it  still 
clung  to  him  by  day  and  by  night.  When  he 
resisted  the  impression  on  his  mind,  he  was  af- 
terward in  a  state  of  mental  misery.  But  when 
he  was  determined  to  follow  the  indented  im- 
pression of  his  mind,  his  peace  and  joy  returned. 
He  would  frequently  go  into  the  woods  and  fields, 
to  pray,  and  ask  God  for  direction.  It  seemed 
to  him  as  if  he  heard  the  voice  of  these  two  In- 
dians continually,  saw  them  always  before  his 
eyes,  and  heard  their  invitation  to  him,  to  come 
and  preach  to  them,  as  well  as  their  warning  to 
preach  the  truth  faithfully.  He  would  sometimes 
seem  to  hear  them  praise  God  with  sweetest 
voices.  They  still  seemed  to  come  from  the 
north-west,  and  invited  him  to  proceed  in  that 
direction.  He  would  sometimes  find  himself 
standing  on  his  feet,  and  addressing  a  congre- 
gation. A  sense  of  his  weakness  and  ignorance 
prevented  him  from  attempting  the  contemplated 
journey,  though  his  mind  was  continually  drawn 
to  travel  toward  the  source  from  whence  the 
voices  came.  Th«  impression  made  daily  on  his 


10  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES, 

mind  became  stronger  and  stronger.  And  in 
consequence  of  having  resisted  this  call,  from  a 
sense  of  his  own  insufficiency,  the  agitations  of 
his  mind  so  affected  his  body,  that  he  was  thrown 
into  a  severe  fit  of  sickness.  During  his  illness, 
and  as  he  was  recovering,  he  resolved,  with 
God's  help,  that,  should  the  Lord  restore  him, 
he  would  attempt  the  work  which  he  believed  it 
his  duty  to  perform.  When  he  thoroughly  re- 
covered, he  firmly  resolved  to  go,  provided  he 
would  be  enabled  to  pay  some  debts  he  had  con- 
tracted before  he  experienced  religion.  This  he 
was  soon  enabled  to  do,  and  commenced  prepar- 
ing to  take  his  journey.  He  opened  his  mind  on 
the  subject  to  several  members  of  the  Church, 
but  they  generally  viewed  his  impressions  as 
merely  imaginary.  From  this  source  he  there- 
fore either  met  with  no  encouragement,  or  with 
repulse.  Here  his  difficulties  again  increased. 
And  though  he  was  convinced  he  must  go,  yet 
he  had  no  person  or  Church  authority  to  send 
him.  The  quarterly  meeting  conference  justly 
enough  supposed  that  the  hazard  was  too  great 
for  them  to  venture  any  particular  interference. 
At  length  he  conversed  with  a  certain  class 
leader,  one  of  his  confidents,  on  the  subject, 
and  the  leader  gave  him  the  following  wise  ad- 
vice : — "Your  impressions  and  sense  of  duty  are 
so  peculiar,  that  no  Church  authority  can  act  just 
now  in  your  case.  But  as  you  verily  believe  it 
is  your  duty  to  go  somewhere  north-west,  and 
preach  to  the  Indians,  obey  what  you  esteem  to 
be  the  command  of  God.     And  probably  you 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES.  It 

may  not  be  able  to  decide  the  question  or  ease 
your  mind  in  any  other  way,  than  to  attempt  the 
work  by  commencing  your  journey."  The 
leader  and  he  prayed  together,  and  being  thus 
recommended  to  the  grace  of  God  by  this  pious 
man,  he  came  to  the  determination  to  make  the 
attempt. 

Accordingly  he  commenced  his  journey.  He 
had  no  purse,  nor  money  to  put  in  it,  and  had  no 
clothes  but  those  on  his  back,  and  these  were  of 
coarse  material  and  somewhat  worn.  He  had 
no  license,  permit  or  recommendation  from  any 
Church  authority.  He  had  no  one  to  wish  him 
God  speed  but  the  class  leader.  No  large  as- 
semblies convened  to  hear  speeches,  make  col- 
lections, or  to  join  in  prayer  for  him.  The  whole 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  in  a  profound 
midnight  sleep  in  regard  to  Indian  missions, 
when  John  Steward,  the  coloured  man,  with  his 
staff  on  his  shoulder,  to  the  end  of  which  was 
tied  the  little  coarse  handkerchief  or  knapsack, 
which  contained  a  couple  of  halfworn  shirts, 
and  a  couple  of  thread-bare  socks,  none  of  which 
were  ever  after  washed,  except  when,  on  his 
journey,  or  at  Sandusky,  he  washed  them  with 
his  own  hands,  without  soap  or  smoothing,  nor 
were  they  repaired  by  new  ones — with  his  Tes- 
tament, also,  in  one  pocket,  and  his  hymn  book 
in  the  other — a  small  supply  of  bread  and  meat 
too  made  a  part  of  his  outfit.  John  Steward, 
the  coloured  man,  thus  set  out  from  Marietta,  not 
knowing  whither  he  was  going,  except  toward, 
the  north-west.     Methinks  I  still  see  the  picture 


12  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

which  he  gave  of  his  departure,  when  we  con- 
versed on  this  subject,  in  the  fall  of  1822.  He 
proceeded  from  the  town  toward  the  north-west, 
leaving  Zanesville  on  the  left,  sometimes  follow- 
ing a  road,  when  he  thought  it  was  in  the  right 
direction  ;  at  other  times  travelling  in  the  path- 
less woods.  When  he  supposed  he  was  too  far 
to  the  east,  he  inclined  toward  the  west,  and 
when  he  thought  he  was  too  far  toward  the 
west,  he  inclined  more  toward  the  east.  Some- 
times he  would  stop  in  the  woods,  pray  to  his 
heavenly  Father,  sing  a  hymn  or  two,  or  seat 
himself  on  a  log,  and  read  in  his  Testament. 
Thus  he  proceeded  until  he  came  to  the  Dela- 
ware Indians  on  the  Tuscarawas  River,  at  Go- 
shen. These  were  the  shattered  remains  of  those 
who  were  so  inhumanly  butchered  during  the 
last  war.  They  were  murdered  in  cool  blood, 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner,  while  at  their  de- 
votions. They  were  Moravians.  They  received 
him  kindly.  He  preached  for  them  and  remained 
several  days  among  them.  He  told  the  minister 
of  his  call,  who  exhorted  him  to  obey  it.  Stew- 
ard thought,  at  first,  that  he  had  arrived  at  the 
end  of  his  journey,  but  after  he  was  there  a  few 
days,  he  believed  that  he  must  still  proceed 
farther ;  that  this  was  not  the  place  where  he 
was  called  to  labour,  and  that  there  was  yet 
some  place  north-west  where  he  must  go. 

While  at  Goshen,  Steward  learned  that  there 
were  Indians  north-west  of  that  place.  He  there- 
fore determined  to  set  out  to  find  them.  He  had 
already  travelled  about  80  or  100  miles.     The 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  13 

distance  still  before  him  was  about  one  hundred 
miles,  and  for  the  most  part  uninhabited,  or  at 
least  very  thinly.  He  proceeded  on  his  journey 
as  before.  When  he  thought  he  was  too  far  to 
the  east,  he  took  a  more  westwardly  course,  and 
when  he  found  he  was  too  far  to  the  west,  he 
changed  his  course  more  to  the  east.  He  lay 
several  nights  in  the  woods.  Toward  the  head 
waters  of  the  Mohican  or  Killbuck  creek,  he 
providentially  found  a  welcome  lodging  with  a 
pious  class  leader,  who  encouraged  him  much, 
and  replenished  his  knapsack  with  a  fresh  sup- 
ply of  bread  and  meat.  They  spent  a  good  part 
of  the  night  in  prayer,  and  Steward  left  his 
roof  much  encouraged  to  fill  his  mission.  Some, 
whom  he  met,  endeavoured  to  dissuade  him  from 
his  undertaking,  by  informing  him  that  the  In- 
dians could  not  be  converted,  and  if  they  could, 
he  could  never  be  the  instrument  of  their  con- 
version. But  these  things  did  not  move  him  :  he 
still  pursued  his  journey  as  before,  until  he  ar- 
rived at  Pipetown,  on  the  Sandusky  River,  where 
a  part  of  the  Delaware  Indians  reside.  It  should 
also  be  remarked  that  during  this  journey  he 
never  omitted  any  opportunity  of  preaching, 
conversing  with  people  on  the  subject  of  reli- 
gion, or  praying  with  them  in  the  families  where 
he  stopped.  When  he  entered  a  cabin  in  the 
wilderness,  he  had  no  money  to  offer  them  for 
entertainment :  his  only  resource  was,  to  declare 
the  errand  on  which  he  was  going,  which,  by 
the  way,  was  not  a  popular  one  among  the  early 
settlers  of  Ohio.     Yet  his  candid  tone  of  sin- 


"1:4  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

cerity,  as  well  as  the  good  hand  of  God  over 
him,  generally  obtained  for  him  a  kind  reception. 
They  who  go  on  God's  errands  will  find  some 
way  to  enable  them  to  prosecute  them. 

When  he  arrived  at  Pipetown,  he  was  con- 
ducted to  one  of  the  Indian  cabins,  and  was  cor- 
dially received.  This  was  in  October,  and  on 
the  day  in  which  they  were  gathering  in,  and 
husking  their  corn ;  after  the  completion  of 
which  they  must  have  a  great  dance.  He  told 
them  he  was  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit  to  teach 
them.  This  they  rather  called  in  question,  but 
promised  to  give  him  a  hearing  when  they  would 
finish  their  dance.  They  commenced  by  setting 
up  the  war  whoop,  and  then  they  proceeded  to  the 
dance,  which  they  performed  with  great  agility, 
Steward  being  seated  in  the  midst.  They  danced 
and  frisked  around  him,  sometimes  brandishing 
their  tomahawks  close  to  his  head  and  face,  as 
if  to  cleave  his  skull,  yet  dexterously  missing 
him,  and  touching  or  grazing  only  the  hair  of 
his  head,  or  skin  of  his  face;  at  other  times 
they  would  point  their  butcher  knives  at  him, 
and  make  a  thrust  at  him,  as  if  to  kill  him ;  yet, 
carefully  missing  their  mark ;  at  first  he  became 
somewhat  afraid,  but  immediately  recalling  him- 
self, he  composedly  kept  his  seat,  felt  no  fear, 
and  after  a  little  took  his  hymn  book  from  his 
bosom,  selected  a  hymn,  for  the  purpose  of  sing- 
ing it  when  they  were  done  dancing.  This  cir- 
cumstance called  a  halt  in  their  movements,  so 
that  in  a  short  time  they  got  through  their 
dance,  and  all  became  perfectly  composed.   He 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  15 

immediately  commenced  singing  his  hymn.  All 
were  silent  while  he  sung ;  and  when  he  got 
through  that  hymn,  one  said  in  English,  Sing 
more.  He  complied,  and  then  inquired  for  an 
interpreter  :  an  old  Delaware,  named  Lyons,  in- 
terpreted for  him  while  he  preached,  or,  as  he 
said  himself,  talked  to  them  about  religion,  out  of 
his  New  Testament.  The  Indians  listened  atten- 
tively, and  when  he  had  finished,  they  gave  him 
the  best  entertainment  they  had,  and  he  occu- 
pied such  a  bed  as  they  use  themselves,  i.  e.  the 
floor,  with  a  blanket  wrapped  around  him. 


REMINISCENCE  II. 

Steward  continued — Departure  from  Pipetown  and 
arrival  at  Sandusky — His  reception  at  Mr.  Walker's — 
Journey  to  Jonathan's — First  preaching  among  the 
Wyandots — Fulfilment  of  his  dream. 

We  have  already  seen  that  the  Delawares 
listened  attentively  to  Steward's  sermon,  at  the 
close  of  which  they  gave  him  the  best  entertain- 
ment, as  to  victuals  and  lodging,  of  which  they 
were  possessed.  He  now  supposed  he  had  filled 
up  his  mission,  and  accordingly  determined  to 
return  to  Marietta,  and  from  thence  proceed  to 
Tennessee,  to  visit  his  relations.  In  the  morn- 
ing his  impression  of  going  northwest  returned 
with  renewed  force  ;  and  though  the  Delawares 
urged  him  to  continue  longer  with  them,  and 
though  he  was  also  strongly  inclined  to  visit  his 
friends  in  Tennessee,  yet  the  more  powerful  im- 


16  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

pression  of  duty  urging  him  to  go  farther  had  the 
dominancy.  Accordingly  he  proceeded  on  his 
journey,  and  soon  arrived  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  William  Walker,  the  United 
States'  sub-agent,  and  interpreter  for  the  nation. 
At  first  he  was  suspected  to  be  a  runaway  slave, 
and  was  on  that  account  narrowly  questioned. 
Steward  declared  to  them  he  was  a  free  man, 
and  that  he  was  sent  of  God  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  Indians  somewhere  northwest  of  Marietta, 
from  whence  he  came ;  that  he  had  visited  the 
Indians  on  the  Tuscarawas  river,  and  those  at 
Pipetown ;  but  these  were  not  the  Indians  to 
whom  he  was  sent,  and  he  came  to  Sandusky 
for  the  purpose  of  finding  them,  as  he  thought 
the  Wyandots  were  those  to  whom  his  mission 
called  him  to  go.  He  also  informed  Mr.  Walker 
that  he  had  been  a  very  wicked  man,  but  that  he 

was  brouorht  from  darkness  to  light.     He  de- 
cs o 

Glared  to  him  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul. 
He  sung  hymns,  prayed  with  them,  and  read  in 
the  Testament,  which  he  took  out  of  his  pocket. 
The  family,  as  Isaac  Walker  informed  me,  en- 
tertained a  favourable  opinion  of  his  sincerity ; 
but  they  supposed,  though  a  good  man,  that  he 
was  a  mistaken  man  ;  and  though  they  declined 
interpreting  for  him,  they  treated  him  kindly, 
and  directed  him  to  go  to  Jonathan  Pointer,  the 
coloured  man,  who,  they  said,  would  interpret  for 
him.  Jonathan  lived  about  eight  miles  from  Mr. 
Walker's,  in  an  out-of-the-way  place,  to  which 
there  was  no  direct  road  or  trail,  only  that  it  was 
still  northwest.     He  proceeded  to  Jonathan's, 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  17 

and  though  it  would  appear  impossible  for  a 
stranger  to  find  it,  yet  he  went  toward  the 
direction  in  which  it  was,  and  exactly  hit  upon 
the  house,  which  was  situated  in  a  hollow  place, 
at  a  distance  of  several  miles  from  any  other. 
When  Jonathan  ascertained  his  errand,  he  en- 
deavoured to  dissuade  him  from  the  undertaking, 
telling  him  that  many  wise  and  learned  men  had 
already,  to  no  purpose,  preached  to  the  Indians. 
Still  Steward  persisted  in  declaring  that  he  had 
a  message  from  God  to  them,  and  that  he  must 
deliver  it. 

"  Finding  that  Jonathan  was  preparing  to 
attend  a  feast  which  was  appointed  to  be  cele- 
brated on  that  day.  Steward  asked  liberty  to 
accompany  him,  to  which  Jonathan  quite  re- 
luctantly consented.  A  large  number  of  Indians 
being  collected  together,  the  feast  and  dance 
were  conducted  as  usual  on  such  occasions,  with 
great  mirth  and  hilarity.  Permission  being 
granted,  at  the  close  of  the  amusement,  Steward, 
through  the  agency  of  Jonathan,  delivered  to 
the  Wyandots  a  discourse  on  the  subject  of 
Christianity,  dwelling  principally  on  its  experi- 
mental and  practical  effects  upon  the  heart  and 
life.  They  listened  with  profound  attention  to 
what  he  delivered,  and  then  gave  him  their 
hands,  in  token  of  hospitality  to  a  stranger. 

"  He  made  an  appointment  for  meeting  the 
next  day  at  the  house  of  Jonathan,  the  inter- 
preter ;  but  how  surprised  and  disappointed  was 
he  to  find,  instead  of  a  large  assembly,  only  one 
old  woman.  Not  disheartened  at  this,  Steward, 
2 


18  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

imitating  his  Lord  and  Master,  who  preached  to 
the  woman  of  Samaria,  preached  the  Gospel  to 
her  as  faithfully  as  if  there  had  been  hundreds 
present  to  hear  him.  The  next  day  his  congre- 
gation was  increased  by  the  addition  of  one  old 
man.  To  these  two  he  preached  with  such  suc- 
cess, that  they  both  became  sincere  and  genu- 
ine converts  to  the  Christian  faith. 

*'  The  next  day,  being  Sunday,  eight  or  ten 
assembled  in  the  council  house,  who  seemed 
much  affected  under  his  sermon,  and  a  work  of 
reformation  commenced,  which  terminated  in 
the  conversion  of  many.  This  was  in  the  month 
of  November,  1816.  Steward  continued  his 
labours,  visiting  the  families  from  cabin  to  cabin, 
talking,  singing,  and  praying  with  them,  and 
preaching  to  them  on  Sabbaths  in  the  council 
house.  Very  soon  large  crowds  flocked  to  the 
meetings,  and  such  was  the  deep  concern  mani- 
fested for  the  salvation  of  their  souls,  that  for  a 
season  they  almost  entirely  neglected  their  secu- 
lar affairs.  This  gave  occasion  for  the  merce- 
nary traders  residing  among  them  to  speak  re- 
proachfully of  Steward,  and  to  accuse  him  of 
being  instrumental  of  starving  the  Indians,  by 
preventing  them  from  hunting,  &c. ;  but  it  was 
very  manifest  that  the  true  reason  of  their  op- 
position was,  '  that  their  craft  was  in  danger.' 
But  although  they  threatened  him  with  impris- 
onment if  he  did  not  desist,  he  gave  them  prac- 
tical evidence  of  a  determination  to  persevere  in 
his  labours,  regardless  of  all  consequences." — 
Bangs'  History  of  Missions. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  19 

A  principal  difficulty  arose  to  Steward  from 
the  hardened  state  of  Jonathan,  his  interpreter, 
who,  though  he  interpreted  faithfully  whatever 
the  other  uttered,  yet  would  sometimes  add, 
"  So  he  says,  but  I  do  not  know  whether  it  is  so 
or  not,  nor  do  I  care.  All  I  mind  is  to  interpret 
faithfully  what  he  says.  You  must  not  think 
that  I  care  whether  you  believe  it  or  not."  Yet 
interpreting  was  made  the  means  of  his  con- 
viction. He  soon  became  much  alarmed  in  the 
act  of  interpreting.  While  Steward  would  be 
uttering  his  sentence, he  would  be  meditating  his 
escape  before  it  would  be  his  turn  to  speak  ;  yet 
the  idea  of  leaving  the  preacher,  and  by  this 
means  disappointing  the  hearers,  who  were  now 
numerous  and  much  affected, pre  vented  him  from 
running  away  from  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Jo- 
nathan became  a  convert  to  Christianity,  and 
was  afterward,  apparently,  hearty  in  the  work. 
He  was  certainly  an  excellent  interpreter,  of 
whom,  as  such,  a  few  words  may  be  said  at  a 
future  time. 

One  other  circumstance  that  occurred  in  one 
of  the  first  meetings  held  by  Steward  among  the 
Wyandots,  is  worthy  of  notice.  While  Steward 
and  Pointer  were  seated  together,  and  the  con- 
gregation were  assembling,  an  Indian  man  and 
woman  came  in,  approached  Steward,  shook 
hands  very  cordially  with  him,  and  then  took 
their  seats  in  an  orderly  manner.  When  they 
had  taken  their  seats  Steward  observed  to  Point- 
er, I  saw  that  man  and  woman  before.  No, 
said  the  other,  you  certainly  never  saw  them 


20  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

before  this  evening.  I  am  sure,  said  Steward,  I 
saw  them  before,  for  their  countenances  are  fami- 
liar to  me,  as  well  as  their  manner  of  walking, 
sitting,  and  acting.  It  is  impossible,  said  Point- 
er, for  you  to  know  them,  as  you  were  never  in 
any  place  where  they  were,  and  therefore  you 
are  certainly  mistaken.  Then  Steward  observed 
to  him,  This  is  the  man  and  woman  whom  I  saw 
in  my  dream  before  I  left  Marietta ;  and  I 
know,  from  the  deep  impression  made  on  my 
mind,  that  these  two  persons  are  just  like  those 
I  saw  in  my  dream.  I  give  this  narrative  pre- 
cisely as  Steward  gave  it  to  me.  The  thing  is 
somewhat  strange  and  curious,  and  would  not  be 
worth  mentioning  were  it  not  that  it  is  connected 
with  matters  of  importance.  This  circumstance 
was  an  encouragement  to  this  devoted  man, 
when  opening  the  door  of  faith  to  the  Wyandot 
nation.  One  cannot,  in  this  place,  avoid  think- 
ing of  the  following  passage  of  Scripture  : — 
Acts  xvi,  6-12,  '*  Now,  when  they  had  gone 
throughout  Phrygia,  and  the  region  of  Galatia, 
and  were  forbidden  of  the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach 
the  word  in  Asia ;  after  they  were  come  to  My- 
sia,  they  assayed  to  go  into  Bithynia  :  but  the 
Spirit  suffered  them  not.  And  they,  passing  by 
Mysia,  came  down  to  Troas.  And  a  vision  ap- 
peared to  Paul  in  the  night :  there  stood  a  man 
of  Macedonia,  and  prayed  him,  saying.  Come 
over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us.  And  after  he 
had  seen  the  vision,  immediately  we  endeav- 
oured to  go  into  Macedonia,  assuredly  gathering, 
that  the  Lord  had  called  us  for  to  preach  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  21 

Gospel  unto  them.  Therefore,  loosing  from 
Troas,  we  came  with  a  straight  course  to  Sa- 
mothracia,  and  the  next  day  to  Neapolis,  and 
from  thence  to  Philippi,  which  is  the  chief  city 
of  that  part  of  Macedonia,  and  a  colony  ;  and 
we  were  in  that  city  abiding  certain  days." — 
This  man  and  woman  were  among  the  first  con- 
verts to  Christianity  in  the  nation.  Both  of  them 
became  stable  Christians,  and,  I  think,  have 
finished  their  course  with  joy. 


REMINISCENCE  111 

Licensing  of  John  Steward  to  preach. 

Perhaps  the  partiality  of  the  author  for  the 
Wyandot  Indians  may  lead  him  to  bestow  too 
much  attention  to  their  history.  If  in  this  he 
errs,  the  error  is  an  honest  one.  The  fact 
that  John  Steward  was  licensed  to  preach  was 
formerly  mentioned.  Brother  Brockunier,  in 
the  following  letter,  gives  the  circumstances  that 
were  connected  with  it.  These  are  perfectly 
novel.  He  was  recommended  by  the  chiefs,  the 
interpreter y  and  some  white  brethren,  who  had 
visited  Sandusky.  The  Indians,  of  course,  ad- 
dressed the  conference  by  an  interpreter — 
which,  though  new,  must  have  been  uncom- 
monly interesting  and  striking. 

Dear  Brother  : — As  the  rise  and  progress 
of  Christianity  among  the  aborigines  of  our 
country,  and  especially  among  the  Wyandots, 


22  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

has  been  a  subject  of  much  interest  to  the  re- 
ligious world,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  give  your 
numerous  readers  a  short  account  of  the  inter- 
esting scene  which  I  witnessed  in  the  winter 
of  eighteen  hundred  and  eighteen,  in  the  town 
of  Urbana,  Ohio ;  which  was  the  time  that 
John  Steward,  a  man  of  colour,  received  license 
as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  If  my  memory  serves  me, 
Steward  was  accompanied  by  two  Indian  chiefs, 
and  Mr.  Walker,  an  interpreter,  from  Upper 
Sandusky,  a  distance  of  forty  miles,  to  attend  a 
quarterly  meeting  for  Mad  River  circuit.  Rev. 
Moses  Crume  was  presiding  elder  ;  Rev.  John 
Strange,  preacher  in  charge  ;  with  a  number 
of  local  preachers,  stewards,  and  leaders,  who 
composed  the  quarterly  conference.  Steward 
was  presented  as  a  proper  person  to  receive  li- 
cense among  us.  Being  invited  forward  by  the 
presiding  elder,  to  answer  to  those  important 
questions  generally  proposed  to  candidates,  he 
gave  us  a  relation  of  his  religious  experience, 
and  the  exercises  of  his  mind  on  the  important 
work  of  the  ministry. 

He  told  us  that,  through  the  instrumentality 
of  the  Methodist  ministry,  he  was  awakened 
and  converted  to  God,  and  joined  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  Marietta ;  where  he  also 
had  obtained  a  regular  license,  as  an  exhorter, 
(producing,  at  the  same  time,  his  license,  and  a 
certificate  of  his  former  standing.)  He  also  in- 
formed us  that  he  had  a  remarkable  dream,  in 
which  he  dreamed  he  was  about  to  commence  a 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  23 

meeting,  and  at  which  time  there  came  in  an 
Indian  man  and  woman,  who  shook  hands  with 
him  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  invited  him  to 
go  and  preach  to  their  people  who  lived  north- 
west from  Marietta.  This  dream  made  such  an 
impression  on  his  mind,  that  he  had  no  rest,  by 
night  or  day,  until  he  consented  to  go  in  search 
of  the  red  men  of  the  forest.  He  finally  started 
on  his  journey,  called  at  several  Indian  villages, 
but  their  inhabitants  not  answering  the  descrip- 
tion of  those  Indians  whom  he  saw  in  his  dream, 
he  continued  his  journey  north-westward,  un- 
til he  came  to  Upper  Sandusky.  At  this  time 
there  was  a  general  meeting  of  the  Wyandots, 
at  one  of  their  festivities  or  dances.  As  soon  as 
he  saw  them,  he  felt  satisfied  that  these  were 
the  people  to  whom  the  Lord  had  sent  him. 
He  also  gave  us  an  account  of  the  success  he 
had  among  them,  in  the  conversion  of  some  of 
the  chiefs  and  others  of  the  Wyandots. 

After  having  given  sufficient  satisfaction,  he 
retired :  Between-the-Logs,  one  of  the  chiefs, 
was  then  called  on  to  represent  his  brother 
Steward.  He  commenced  telling  us  how  and 
when  Steward  came  among  them  ;  that  their 
nation  was  engaged  in  one  of  those  feasts  or 
dances,  and  that  Steward  proposed  to  preach  or 
talk  to  them  about  religion ;  to  which  they  had 
some  objection,  but  finally  consented.  He  then 
spoke  to  them,  (through  Jonathan  Pointer,  the 
interpreter,)  on  the  subject  of  Christianity,  as 
to  its  experimental  and  practical  influence  on 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  men.     At  the  close  of  his 


34  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

address  he  appointed  a  meeting  the  next  day  at 
Jonathan's  house.  When  the  time  came  only 
one  woman  attended,  and  he  preached  or  talked 
to  her  on  the  subject  of  religion.  The  next  day 
he  held  another  meeting,  when  an  additional  old 
man  attended.  The  third  day  being  the  Sab- 
bath, a  number  came  out  to  hear  Steward  about 
this  new  religion.  Thus  he  continued,  from 
time  to  time,  to  hold  meetings,  &lc. 

Between-the-Logs  also  told  us,  that  he  and 
his  nation  were  much  opposed  to  this  new  re- 
ligion, and  that  they  liked  the  religion  of  their 
fathers  much  the  best.  But  he  finally  told  us, 
that  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  him  to  see  and 
feel  that  their  old  religion  was  not  a  good  one. 
Laying  his  hand  on  his  breast,  and  lifting  his 
eyes  toward  heaven,  while  tears  flowed  copi- 
ously down  his  red  face,  he  said,  I  sought  and 
found  this  new  religion,  which  makes  my  soul 
happy.  This  circumstance  so  deeply  affected 
a  large  and  intelligent  quarterly  conference, 
that  we  felt  more  like  praising  God  for  his 
wonderful  goodness  to  the  red  men  of  the  for- 
est, than  to  proceed  in  business. 

Mononcue  next  arose,  and  gave  us  a  repre- 
sentation of  Steward  and  the  work  of  religion 
among  them,  nearly  the  same  as  was  given  by 
Between-the-Logs,  with  this  difference,  he  was 
more  eloquent,  and  introduced  several  striking 
figures  to  illustrate  the  great  moral  change 
among  them. 

Mr.  Walker,  the  sub-agent  and  interpreter 
of  the  Wyandots,  next  arose,  and  confirmed  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  25 

Statements  made  by  the  chiefs;  and  added,  that 
he  believed  Steward  was  a  good  man,  and  if 
licensed  and  encouraged  would  be  a  blessing  to 
the  nation. 

There  were  also  several  of  our  local  brethren 
present,  who  had  been  at  Sandusky,  who  spoke 
in  high  terms  of  Steward.  I  think  there  was 
not  one  present  but  was  of  opinion,  that  God,  in 
the  order  of  his  providence,  had  called  this  man 
of  colour  to  minister  in  holy  things  to  these  be- 
nighted people  of  Sandusky. 

His  future  success  and  happy  death  gave 
abundant  evidence  that  his  brethren  were  not 
mistaken  in  their  unanimous  vote,  at  the  time 
he  received  his  license.     S.  R.  Brockunier, 

Allegheny toiv?iy  Sept.  17,  1834. 


REMINISCENCE    IV. 

Steward  continued — Opposition  from  Catholic  pre- 
judices— Another  objection  raised — Opposition  from 
the  chiefs  Hicks  and  Mononcue — Their  speeches — 
Several  chiefs  converted — Speech  of  Between-the-Logs 
— Low  state  of  Steward's  health — His  death — Vindi- 
cation of  his  character. 

It  may  be  proper  to  notice  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  Wyandots  had  been  instructed  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  This  proved  a 
particular  hindrance  in  the  way  of  Steward ; 
but,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  he  was  enabled 
to  overcome  it.  The  following  extract  from 
Bangs'  History  of  Missions  will  show  both  the 


26  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

difficulties  and  the  triumph  of  the   Wyandot 
apostle : — 

"  The  following  circumstance  contributed  not 
a  little,  in  its  result,  to  confirm  the  wavering  faith 
of  such  as  doubted  of  Steward's  sincerity;  as 
well  as  to  confound  many  of  his  open  enemies. 
When  he  also  boldly  denounced  the  peculiari- 
ties of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  taught  doc- 
trines so  different  from  what  they  had  been 
taught  by  the  Romish  priest,  they  concluded  that 
there  must  be  a  discrepancy  between  his  Bible 
and  that  used  by  the  priests.  To  decide  this 
question,  it  was,  by  mutual  agreement,  submit- 
ted to  Mr.  Walker,  the  sub-agent.  He  accord- 
ingly appointed  a  day  for  the  examination. 
Steward  and  the  chiefs  appeared  before  him. 
Many  being  present  of  both  parties,  and  all 
deeply  interested  in  the  issue,  a  profound  silence 
reigned  in  the  assembly.  Mr.  Walker  careful- 
ly examined  the  Bible  and  hymn  book  used  by 
Steward,  while  all  eyes  were  fixed  on  him  :  the 
Christian  party  gazing  with  intense  interest, 
hoping  for  a  result  favourable  to  their  desires, 
and  the  others  no  less  anxious  to  be  confirmed 
in  their  opposition  to  Steward  and  his  party. 
At  length  the  examination  closed.  Mr.  Walker 
informed  the  assembly  that  the  only  difference 
between  the  Bible  used  by  Steward  and  the  one 
used  by  the  Roman  priests  was,  that  the  former 
was  in  the  English  language,  and  the  latter  in 
Latin ;  and  as  to  the  hymn  book,  he  informed 
them  that  the  hymns  it  contained  were  all  good, 
the  subjects  having  been  taken  from  the  Bible. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  27 

and  that  they  breathed  the  spirit  of  religion. 
His  decision,  therefore,  was  that  the  Bible  was 
genuine,  and  the  hymns  good.  On  hearing  this 
decision,  the  countenances  of  the  Christian 
party  instantly  lighted  up  with  joy,  and  their 
very  souls  exulted  in  God  their  Saviour,  while 
their  opposers  stood  abashed.  During  the 
whole  transaction.  Steward  sat  calm  and  tran- 
quil, fixing  his  eyes  upon  the  assembly  with  an 
affectionate  regard,  as  if  fully  conscious  that 
truth  and  innocence  would  triumph. 

"  Being  foiled  in  this  unrighteous  attempt  to 
interrupt  the  progress  of  the  work  of  reforma- 
tion, they  next  objected  to  Steward  that  he  had 
no  authority  from  any  body  of  Christians  to 
preach.  To  this  Mr.  Walker  replied  by  asking 
them  whether  he  had  ever  performed  the  rite 
of  matrimony  or  of  baptism.  Being  answered 
in  the  negative,  he  told  them  that  there  was  no 
law,  either  of  God  or  man,  violated,  as  anyone 
had  a  right  to  talk  about  religion,  and  try  to 
persuade  others  to  embrace  it.  He  then  dis- 
missed the  assembly,  who  *  had  great  reasoning 
among  themselves'  concerning  these  things. 
Steward,  however,  Avas  permitted  to  prosecute 
his  labours  with  but  little  opposition  for  about 
three  months,  when  he  proposed  leaving  them 
for  a  season.  Accordingly  he  gave  them  a  fare- 
well discourse  in  the  council  house.  At  this  time 
there  was  a  universal  weeping,  such  was  their 
ardent  attachment  to  the  man  who  had  been  in- 
strumental in  leading  them  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  he  had  sent. 


28  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Promising  them  to  come  back  '  when  the  corn 
should  shoot,'  he  made  a  journey  to  Marietta. 
During  his  absence  they  continued  their  meet- 
ings for  singing,  prayer,  and  exhortation,  and 
religion  prospered ;  so  that,  on  his  return,  at 
the  appointed  time,  he  was  hailed  by  the  Chris- 
tian party  with  great  joy  and  cordiality." 

Steward  was  also  much  opposed  by  two  or 
three  of  the  chiefs  of  the  nation.  As  speci- 
mens of  this  opposition,  we  give  the  following 
speeches  of  John  Hicks  and  Mononcue,  which 
they  made  in  the  public  congregation,  after 
Steward  had  preached.  To  the  speeches  he 
replied  in  a  triumphant  refutation,  which  he 
could  not  furnish  from  any  other  source,  except 
such  as  is  spoken  of  in  the  following  passage 
of  Holy  Scripture : — "  Settle  it  therefore  in  your 
hearts,  not  to  meditate  before  what  ye  shall 
answer ;  for  I  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wis- 
dom, which  all  your  adversaries  shall  not  be 
able  to  gainsay  nor  resist," — Luke  xxi,  14,  15. 

John  Hicks  said,  in  substance,  "  I  feel  my- 
self called  upon  to  defend  the  religion  of  my 
fathers,  which  the  Great  Spirit  has  given  to  his 
red  children  to  regulate  their  faith,  and  which 
we  shall  not  abandon  as  soon  as  you  might 
wish,  because  we  are  contented  with  it,  as  suit- 
ed to  our  condition,  and  adapted  to  our  capaci- 
ties. Cast  your  eyes  abroad  over  the  \vorld, 
and  see  how  many  different  systems  of  religion 
there  are  in  it,  almost  as  many  as  there  are  na- 
tions— and  is  not  this  the  work  of  the  Lord  ? 
No,  my  friend,  your  declaiming  so  violently 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  29 

against  our  modes  of  worshipping  the  Great 
Spirit,  in  my  opinion,  is  not  calculated  to  ben- 
efit us  as  a  nation.  We  are  willing  to  receive 
good  advice  from  you ;  but  we  are  not  willing 
to  have  the  customs  and  institutions  which  have 
been  kept  sacred  by  our  fathers,  and  handed 
down  to  us,  thus  assailed  and  abused." 

After  this,  Mononcue,  another  chief,  arose 
and  said,  "  I  also  have  a  few  words  to  add  to 
what  my  friend,  who  has  just  taken  his  seat, 
has  said,  I.  doubt  not  but  that  you  state  faith- 
fully what  your  book  says ;  but  let  me  correct 
an  error  into  which  you  appear  to  have  run, 
which  is,  your  belief  that  the  Great  Spirit  de- 
signed that  his  red  children  should  be  instructed 
out  of  it.  This  is  a  mistake;  as  He  never  in- 
tended that  we  should  be  instructed  from  a 
book  which  properly  belongs  only  to  those  who 
made  it,  and  can  understand  what  it  says.  It  is 
a  plant  that  cannot  grow  and  flourish  among 
red  people.  Let  me  call  your  attention  to  an- 
other fact :  Where  did  the  Son  of  God  first 
make  his  appearance  ?  According  to  your  book, 
he  first  made  his  appearance  away  in  the  east, 
.among  the  white  people,  and  we  never  heard 
of  his  name  until  white  people  themselves  told 
us.  And  what  if  we  had  never  seen  a  white 
man  1  We  never  should  have  heard  this  new 
doctrine.  The  Son  of  God  came  among  white 
people,  and  preached  to  them,  and  left  his 
words  written  in  a  book,  that  when  he  was 
gone  they  might  read  and  learn  his  will  respect- 
ing them ;  but  he  left  no  book  for  Indians ;  and 


30  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

why  should  he,  seeing  we  red  people  know  noth- 
ing about  books?  If  it  had  been  the  will  of 
the  Great  Spirit  that  we  should  be  instructed 
from  this  book,  he  would  have  provided  some 
way  for  us  to  understand  the  art  of  making  and 
reading  the  books  that  contain  the  words. 
Ours  is  a  religion  that  suits  us  red  people,  and 
we  intend  to  preserve  it  sacred  among  us,  be- 
lieving that  the  Great  Spirit  gave  it  to  our 
grandfathers  in  ancient  days." 

However,  by  the  patience  and  perseverance 
of  Steward,  Between-the-Logs,  Mononcue, 
Hicks,  and  others,  were  converted  in  senti- 
ment, heart,  and  life,  to  the  Christian  religion, 
and  they  became  powerful  assistants  to  our 
missionary.  The  Christian  fortitude  and  per- 
severance of  Steward  will  appear  to  advantage 
from  the  following  extract  of  a  speech  of  Be- 
tween-the-Logs, at  a  quarterly  meeting,  held 
Nov.  13th  and  14th,  in  the  year  1819,  for  Mad 
River  circuit,  about  forty  miles  from  Sandusky. 
The  chief  details  the  progress  of  religion  among 
the  Wyandots.  He  shows  how  they  were  de- 
ceived by  the  Roman  priest,  the  Shawnee 
prophet  and  the  Seneca  prophet :  he  then  pro- 
ceeds to  describe  how  they  were  brought  to  a 
knowledge  of  experimental  religion,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Steward  : — 

"  By  this  time  we  began  to  think  that  our  own 
religion  was  a  great  deal  the  best,  and  we  made 
another  trial  to  establish  ourselves  in  it,  and  had 
made  some  progress.  Then  the  war  broke  out 
between  our  father,  the  president,  and  King 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES.  31 

George,  and  our  nation  was  for  war,  and  every 
man  wanted  to  be  big  man.  Then  we  drink 
whisky  and  fight,  and  when  the  war  was  ended 
we  were  all  scattered,  and  many  killed.  The 
chiefs  then  thought  that  they  would  try  to  gath- 
er the  nation  once  more,  and  we  had  got  a  great 
many  together — then  a  black  man.  Steward, 
our  brother  here,  came  to  us,  and  said  he  was 
sent  by  our  Great  Father  to  tell  us  the  good 
way  ;  but  we  thought  he  was  like  all  the  rest, 
and  wanted  to  cheat  us,  and  get  out  money  and 
land.  He  told  us  of  all  our  sins,  and  showed 
us  what  was  ruining  us,  drinking  whisky,  and 
that  the  Great  Spirit  was  angry  with  us,  and 
that  we  must  quit  all  these  things.  But  we 
treated  him  ill,  and  gave  him  little  to  eat,  and 
trampled  on  him,  (so  now  we  are  sure  if  the 
Great  Spirit  had  not  sent  him  he  could  not 
have  withstood  our  treatment,)  and  were  still 
jealous  of  him  until  we  had  tried  him  a  whole 
year.  About  this  time  our  father  (the  presi- 
dent) counselled  us  to  buy  our  land,  and  we  had 
to  go  to  the  great  city  to  see  him  ;  and  when 
we  came  home,  our  old  preacher  was  still  with 
us,  and  he  told  us  the  same  things,  and  we  could 
find  no  alteration  in  him.  About  this  time  he 
talked  of  going  away  to  leave  us,  to  see  his 
friends  ;  and  our  squaws  told  us  that  we  were 
fools  to  let  him  go,  for  the  great  God  had  sent 
him,  and  that  we  ought  to  adopt  him.  But  still 
we  wanted  to  wait  longer.  But  they  told  us 
what  God  had  done  for  them  by  this  man  ;  so 
we  attended  his  meeting  in  the  council  house, 


32  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

and  the  Great  Spirit  came  upon  us,  so  that  some 
cried  aloud,  some  clapped  their  hands,  and  some 
ran,  and  some  were  mad.  Now  we  held  our 
meetings  sometimes  all  night,  singing  and  pray- 
ing. By  this  time  we  knew  that  God  had  sent 
our  brother  unto  us ;  so  we  adopted  him,  and 
gave  him  mothers  and  children.  Then  we  went 
to  the  great  camp  meeting,  at  Lebanon,  and 
were  very  happy.  Then  as  soon  as  this  work 
was  among  us  at  Sandusky,  almost  every  week 
or  two,  more  preachers  came,  and  told  us  that 
they  loved  us,  and  would  take  us  and  our 
preacher  under  their  care,  and  give  us  schools, 
and  do  all  for  us  we  wanted.  But  we  thought 
if  they  love  Indians  so,  why  not  go  to  the  Sene- 
cas  and  Mohawks  ?  We  have  got  our  preacher. 
Some  told  us,  now  we  believed,  we  must  be 
baptized  all  over  in  the  water  ;*  and  now  great 
anxiety  for  them  :  but  before  our  brother  came, 
care  nothing  about  us.  Now  we  are  many  of 
us  trying  to  do  good,  and  are  happy.  We  have 
found  no  change  in  our  brother  Steward  ;  but 
the  others  that  come,  some  of  them,  when  our 
young  Indians  will  not  hear  and  mind  them,  get 
mad  and  scold,  so  that  we  still  think  our  brother 
is  the  best  man,  though  we  have  many  oppose 
us,  and  this  night  I  mean  to  tell  it  all  out.  Some 
whites  that  live  among  us,  and  can  talk  our  lan- 
guage, say  the  Methodists  bewitch  us,  and  that 
it  is  all  nothing  but  the  work  of  the  devil,  and  all 

*  I  was  told  that  one  of  the  Indians  answered  and 
said,  "  God  made  water  to  drink,  not  to  drown  people 
in." 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  33 

that  they  want  is  to  get  you  tamed,  and  then 
kill  you,  as  they  have  done  the  Moravian  In- 
dians on  the  Tuscarawas  river.  I  told  them, 
if  we  were  to  be  killed,  it  was  time  for  us  to  be 
praying.  Some  white  people  put  bad  things  in 
the  minds  of  our  wicked  young  Indians,  and 
thereby  make  our  way  rough." 

In  the  fall  and  winter  of  1822-23,  when  I 
was  acquainted  with  this  devoted  man,  his  health 
was  much  impaired,  and  he  showed  every  symp- 
tom of  a  man  whose  race  was  nearly  finished. 
We  will  quote,  from  Dr.  Bangs'  History  of 
Missions,  an  account  of  his  latter  end  ;  after 
which  we  will  attempt  to  give  a  character  of  him 
as  a  Christian,  a  man,  and  a  missionary  : — 

"  In  the  autumn  of  this  year,  1823,  Steward, 
to  whom  this  mission  had  been  so  much  indebt- 
ed for  its  present  prosperity,  appeared  to  be  fast 
declining  in  health,  and  it  soon  became  mani- 
fest to  his  friends  that  he  would  not  long  con- 
tinue with  them.  Worn  down  by  excessive  la- 
bours, and  enfeebled  by  disease,  in  the  month 
of  September  his  sufferings  were  quite  severe ; 
but  he  endured  them  patiently,  as  '  seeing  Him 
who  is  invisible,'  and  looking  for  the  '  recom- 
pense of  reward,'  He  continued,  however,  to 
linger  along  the  shore  of  mortality  until  De- 
cember 17th,  1823,  when,  in  the  37th  year  of 
his  age,  and  the  seventh  of  his  labours  in  this 
missionary  field,  after  exhorting  his  affectionate 
wife  to  faithfulness,  he  fell  asleep  in  Jesus,  and 
no  doubt  rested  from  his  labours. 

"  In  the  life  and  labours  of  this  man  we  have 
3 


34  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

another  striking  illustration  of  that  declaration 
of  the  apostle,  that  God  chooses  '  the  foolish 
things  of  the  world  to  confound  the  wise' — and 
the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  the 
things  that  are  mighty.  That  this  coloured  man, 
uneducated,  almost  alone  and  friendless,  should 
be  called  to  '  come  out  from  his  kindred,'  to  go 
to  a  people  that  he  knew  not,  '  of  a  strange  lan- 
guage,' in  the  manner  before  described  ;  that  he 
should  succeed  in  awakening  such  attention  to 
the  things  of  Christianity  among  a  people  so 
.strongly  wedded  to  their  heathenish  customs,  or 
attached  to  the  mummeries  of  a  fallen  Church ; 
and  finally  bring  so  many  of  them  to  the  '  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;'  cannot  I 
think  be  accounted  for,  otherwise  than  by  ac- 
knowledging the  Divine  hand  guiding  him  in 
all  these  things,  and  giving  sanction  to  his  la- 
bours. It  would  seem,  therefore,  as  if  God  de- 
signed by  this  method  of  procedure  to  give  such 
a  stamp  to  the  work  that  '  no  one  should  glory 
in  man,'  but  that  the  '  excellency  of  the  power 
miaht  be  of  God.' "* 


*  It  having  been  reported  by  some  who  wish  to  tar- 
nish the  reputation  of  those  to  whom  the  charge  of  this 
mission  was  committed,  that  Steward  was  treated  with 
neglect,  and  was  left  to  provide  for  himself,  the  follow- 
ing facts  have  been  furnished  the  writer  from  an  au- 
thentic source.  When  the  charge  of  the  mission  was 
committed  to  Mr.  Finley,  he  was  instructed  to  provide 
for  the  temporal  wants  of  Steward,  which  he  faithfully 
did  as  far  as  practicable,  furnishing  him  with  food  and 
money,  even  offering  more  than  Steward  thought  it 
expedient  to  accept   '-^st  he  might  excite  the  jealousy 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  35 

REMINISCENCE  V. 

Character  of  Steward. 

He  was  a  mulatto,  of  a  tall  and  slender,  yet 
comely  form.  He  was  without  ostentation  or 
display,  yet  courteous  in  his  manners. 

illspiet?/  was  of  that  deep  and  solid  character 
as  to  have  a  controlling  effect  upon  himself,  and 
always  made  a  powerful  impression  in  his  favour, 
not  only  on  his  acquaintances,  but  also  on  those 
who  saw  or  observed  him  for  the  first  time. 
Being  thoroughly  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his 
lost  state,  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  he  was  prepar- 
ed to  receive  the  grace  of  remission,  and  the 
witness  of  it,  as  the  pearl  of  inestimable  value, 
to  be  prized  and  preserved  above  all  things. 

Patience  ^nd  fortitude  were  striking  features 
of  his  character.     Consider  the  fortitude  that 

of  others.  In  addition  to  seventy  dollars  paid  him  by 
Mr.  Finley,  Bishop  M'Kendree  collected  one  hundred 
dollars  for  his  use,  and  about  fifty  acres  of  land  were 
secured  to  him,  on  which  a  cabin  was  built  for  his  ac- 
commodation, and  here  he  lived  until  his  death,  and  it 
was  then  inherited  by  his  brothers,  who  have  since  sold 
it  for  two  hundred  dollars.  Those  things  are  mention- 
ed only  with  a  view  to  correct  the  erroneous  statements 
which  have  been  circulated.  Steward,  indeed,  justly 
deserved,  and  has  received  the  gratitude  of  the  Wyan- 
dots,  and  of  all  the  friends  of  the  aboriginal  missions. 
There  is  no  necessity,  therefore,  to  detract  from  the 
well-earned  fame  of  others  in  order  to  exalt  liis.  His 
name  will  ever  be  associated,  however  humble  and  ob- 
scure his  origin,  with  the  benefactors  of  mankind,  and 
more  especially  with  the  pioneers  of  Indian  missions. 


36  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

was  necessary  for  him,  in  order  to  muster  cour- 
age enough  to  leave  Marietta,  and  set  out  on 
the  perilous  undertaking  of  a  missionary  to  sav- 
ages, unauthorized  by  the  Church  of  which  he 
was  a  member,  discouraged  by  almost  all,  and 
encouraged  by  none  except  an  obscure  class- 
leader.  How  much  patience  was  required  to 
go  moneyless  among  strangers,  and  unprotected 
among  savages  !  And  after  he  was  actually  en- 
gaged in  his  missionary  work,  he  had  many 
difficulties  to  encounter.  Some  of  the  most 
influential  chiefs  opposed  him  in  form.  His 
interpreter,  at  first,  informed  his  hearers,  that 
he  did  not  believe  what  Steward  said,  although 
he  interpreted  faithfully  for  him.  When  ab- 
sent on  a  visit  to  Marietta,  he  was  grossly  slan- 
dered. The  national  prejudices  of  the  Indians 
were  in  the  way.  They  think  their  God  is 
distinguished  from  the  God  of  white  men  by 
his  colour  and  dress;  they  made  feasts  for  the 
sick,  and  offered  sacrifices  for  them  ;  their  be- 
lief in  witches  cost  many  valuable  lives,  and  to 
oppose  it  was  attended  with  danger  ;  drunken- 
ness predominated  ;  marriage  was  disregarded, 
or  had  no  existence.  These  and  a  great  many 
other  hinderances  were  in  the  way,  and  against 
them  our  missionary  had  to  contend,  which  he 
did  on  all  occasions  without  the  least  compro- 
mise. 

But  his  patience  and  fortitude  were  equalled 
only  by  the  perseverance  which  he  manifested 
in  exercising  these  virtues.  It  may  justly  be 
said  of  him  that  he  continued  in  well  doing. 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES.  37 

Hear  what  Between-the-Logs  says  of  him :  "  He 
told  us  of  all  our  sins,  and  showed  us  what  was 
ruining  us,  drinking  whisky,  and  that  the  Great 
Spirit  was  angry  with  us,  and  that  we  must  quit 
all  these  things.  But  we  treated  liim  ill,  and 
gave  him  little  to  eat,  and  trampled  on  him,  (so 
now  we  are  sure  that  if  the  Great  Spirit  had  not 
sent  him  he  could  not  have  withstood  our  treat- 
ment,) and  were  still  jealous  of  him  until  we  had 
tried  him  a  whole  year.  About  this  time  our 
father,  the  president,  counselled  us  to  buy  our 
land,  and  we  had  to  go  to  the  great  city  to  see 
him ,  and  when  we  came  home,  our  old  preach- 
er was  still  with  us,  and  he  told  us  the  same 
things,  and  we  could  find  no  alteration  in  him." 
His  labour  and  self-denial  were  great.  For 
two  whole  years  he  taught  the  Wyandots  from 
house  to  house,  and  from  camp  to  camp,  without 
any  human  assistance  either  in  temporals  or 
spirituals,  except  now  and  then  a  temporary 
visit  from  some  white  preachers.  By  frequent 
watchings  and  fastings,  and  continued  exertions 
in  preaching,  his  health  became  impaired.  The 
missionary  who  goes  out  equipped,  and  builds 
his  house,  and  then  occupies  it  furnished  and 
supplied  with  all  or  most  of  the  comforts  of  life, 
knows  little  of  the  privations  or  labours  of 
Steward.  He  eat  and  drank,  and  slept  as  they 
did.  He  went  in  and  out  among  them,  follow- 
ed them  in  their  hunting  excursions,  preached 
and  taught,  sung  and  prayed,  comforted,  ex- 
horted, and  rebuked,  as  he  went  with  them  in 
their  wanderings.     No  one,  except  an  eye-wit- 


38  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES, 

ness,  can  tell  what  he  did  and  suffered  during 
the  two  first  years  of  his  ministry. 

Although  Steward  was  a  man  of  good  natural 
parts,  his  attainments  were  moderate.  He 
could  read  and  write  intelligibly,  he  had  read  a 
few  books,  was  as  well  acquainted  with  the 
world  as  the  best  informed  of  his  colour.  This 
is  the  amount  of  his  attainments.  He  knew 
nothing  of  grammar,  geography,  or  science; 
although  he  could  speak  readily,  clearly,  and 
forcibly,  and  in  a  better  general  style  and  man- 
ner than  many  a  man  who  had  all  the  advantages 
of  the  college  and  theological  school.  While 
the  world  lasts  such  men  as  he  will  be  useful. 

But  the  most  striking  trait  in  his  history  is, 
that  he  was  peculiarly  owned  and  blessed  of 
God.  The  presence  and  power  of  God  were 
with  him ;  and  as  one  sent  of  God  he  succeed- 
ed in  the  work  whereunto  he  was  called.  From 
his  native  talent,  and  the  grace  of  God  which 
was  with  him,  he  spoke  in  a  style  and  manner 
suitable  to  the  ideas  of  Indians,  which  many 
men  of  high  literary  and  theological  attainments 
would  attempt  in  vain,  unless  by  a  long  and 
painful  experience  in  adapting  their  discourses 
to  the  understanding  of  untutored  men. 

He  was  therefore  well  qualified  to  plant  in 
the  field  to  which  he  was  called  to  labour.  His 
strong  faith  in  God,  his  patience  and  persever- 
ance qualified  him  eminently  to  sow  the  seed 
among  the  red  men. 

But  though  he  was  qualified  to  plant  and 
sow,  and,  to  a  degree,  assist  afterward  as  a 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  39 

deacon  or  helper  in  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
he  was  not  fitted  to  water,  to  build  up  the  Church 
which  himself  had  planted.  Accordingly,  dur- 
ing his  ministry,  before  he  was  assisted  by  more 
experienced  persons,  there  was  no  proper  church 
organization,  no  regular  church  discipline  ex- 
ercised, no  plans  of  improvement  for  his  new 
converts,  other  than  the  public  exercises  of  re- 
ligion, with  some  inadequate  attempts  to  reprove 
and  exhort  those  that  were  becoming  weary  of 
well  doing.  In  our  opinion,  then,  the  church 
which  Steward  planted  needed  the  experience 
and  superior  knowledge  of  an  abler  minister  to 
organize  it  more  thoroughly,  and  regulate  it  by 
a  wholesome  discipline.  The  inference  from 
this  is  clear,  that  a  man  may  be  called  of  God 
and  qualified  to  plant  churches,  who  may,  at  the 
same  time,  be  unfit  for  governing  and  regulat- 
ing them  to  advantage  ;  but  he  may  continue  to 
be  employed  by  the  church  as  an  important 
assistant  to  others ;  or  he  may  afterward  arrive 
at  the  knowledge,  experience,  and  prudence 
necessary  to  have  rule  in  the  church.  Others 
may  be  qualified  to  take  charge  of  churches, 
whose  gifts  are  not  well  adapted  to  plant  new 
ones.  Much,  however,  depends  on  the  field  of 
labour,  as  well  as  upon  the  gifts  of  the  labour- 
ers. Steward  had  the  enviable  honour  of 
planting  a  church  in  a  soil  where  few  had  the 
proper  talents  to  succeed.  But  he  was  taught 
humility  by  seeing  that  same  church  placed 
under  the  watch-care  of  others ;  although  he 
was  always  after,  in  consideration  of  his  quali- 


40  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

fications,  employed  as  an  assistant  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry. 

He  was  no  enthusiast.  It  is  true,  his  friends 
and  the  church  at  Marietta  could  not  venture, 
and  very  properly  too,  to  sanction  his  professed 
call  to  the  Indians  toward  the  northwest ;  yet 
they  threw  no  impediments  in  his  way.  In  this 
matter,  however,  Steward  differed  from  all  en- 
thusiasts. They,  under  the  supposed  influence 
of  inspiration,  look  for  the  end  without  using 
the  means.  He  used  the  means  in  order  to 
obtain  the  end  ;  although  he  knew  well,  that 
it  was  God  alone  who  could  bless  even  the 
means  to  secure  the  end. 

He  had  a  proper  respect  for  church  order 
and  authority.  Some,  favoured  of  God  as  he 
was,  would  have  set  up  a  new  church  among 
those  who  had  been  brought  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth  through  their  instrumentality.  Not 
so  with  him.  He  went  to  the  nearest  quarterly 
meeting  conference,  a  distance  of  forty  miles 
and  more,  and  there,  after  being  duly  recom- 
mended and  examined,  was  licensed  to  preach. 
Afterward,  he  cordially  assisted  the  regularly 
appointed  missionary,  and  his  services  were 
acceptable  and  useful. 


REMINISCENCE   VI. 

The    Marietta  conference   in   August   1822,  and   the 
Wyandot  delegation. 

At  the  Ohio  conference,  held  in  Marietta,  in 
1822,  three  Wyandot  chiefs,  viz.  Between-the- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  41 

Logs,  Mononcue,  and  John  Hicks,  together  with 
William  Walker,  Jr.,  as  interpreter,  attended, 
Bishops  M'Kendree  and  George  presided.  The 
year  previous  Bro.  Finley  was  missionary  among 
the  Wyandots ;  but  in  consequence  of  ill  health 
he  could  not  return.  The  chiefs  addressed  the 
conference  in  an  affecting  and  dignified  manner, 
and  were  responded  to  by  a  very  appropriate 
address,  by  the  senior  bishop.  The  addresses 
themselves  will  best  show  the  state  of  things  in 
the  Wyandot  nation  at  this  time.  They  are  as 
follow  : — 

Between-the-Logs. — "  Brothers,  we  have  met 
here  all  in  peaceful  times,  and  feel  happy  to  see 
you  all  well ;  and  your  business  seems  to  go  on 
in  good  order  and  peace.  This  being  the  day 
appointed  to  hear  us  speak  on  the  subject  of  our 
school  and  mission,  which  you  have  established 
among  us,  we  think  it  proper  to  let  you  know 
that  when  our  father,  the  president,  sent  to  us  to 
buy  our  land,  and  we  all  met  at  Fort  Meigs,  that 
it  was  proposed  that  we  should  have  a  school 
among  us,  to  teach  our  children  to  read ;  and 
many  of  the  chiefs  of  our  nation  agreed  that  it 
was  right,  and  it  was  a  subject  on  which  we 
ought  to  think  :  to  this,  after  consulting,  we  all 
consented.  But  government  has  not  yet  sent  us 
a  teacher.  Brothers,  you  have ;  and  we  are 
glad  and  thankful  the  mission  and  school  are  in 
a  prosperous  way,  and  we  think  will  do  us  much 
good  to  come.  Many  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
have  come  to  us  in  our  land,  who  seemed  to 
love  us  dearly,  and  offered  to  send  us  ministers 


42  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

and  teachers  to  establish  missions  and  schools 
among  us  ;  but  we  always  refused,  expecting 
government  would  send  us  some,  which  they 
promised  to  do,  and  which  was  most  consistent 
with  the  wishes  of  our  chiefs :  but  when  you 
sent  our  first  brother  to  preach,  we  were  pleased, 
and  listened  with  attention.  Then  when  you 
sent  our  good  brother  Finley,  we  rejoiced,  for 
we  all  thought  he  was  a  good  man,  and  loved 
our  nation  and  children,  and  was  always  ready 
to  do  us  good  :  and  when  he  moved  out,  all  our 
chiefs  received  him  with  joy,  and  our  people 
were  all  very  glad.  Brothers,  we  are  sorry  to  tell 
you  that  this  is  not  so  now.  Since  that  time  some 
of  the  chiefs  have  withdrawn  their  warm  love, 
and  this  influences  others  to  do  so  too.  Brothers, 
they  have  not  done  as  well  as  we  expected,  and 
we  feel  astonished  at  the  conduct  of  our  chiefs; 
they  have  backslidden.  But  there  are  some  of 
us  yet  in  favour  of  this  mission,  if  the  rest  have 
gone  backward ;  and  we  wish  to  have  the  mis- 
sion and  school  also.  Though  the  chiefs  have 
mostly  left  us,  yet  there  are  four  faithful  ones 
among  us,"  (viz.  Between-the-Logs,  Hicks,  Mo- 
noncue.  Peacock.)  ''  Brothers,  we  know  the 
cause  why  they  have  withdrawn  ;  it  was  the 
words  of  the  Gospel.  Brothers,  it  is  too  sharp 
for  them  ;  it  cuts  too  close  ;  it  cuts  all  the  limbs 
of  sin  from  the  body,  and  they  don't  like  it,  but 
vve,  (meaning  the  other  four,)  are  all  willing 
to  have  all  the  limbs  of  sin  cut  from  our  bodies, 
and  live  holy.  We  want  the  mission  and  school 
to  go  on,  and  we  believe  the  Great  God  will  not 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  43 

suffer  them  to  fall  through ;  for,  brothers,  he  is 
very  strong,  and  this,  brothers,  is  our  great  joy. 
The  wicked,  that  do  not  like  Jesus,  raise  up 
their  hands,  and  do  all  they  can  to  discourage 
and  destroy  the  love  of  the  little  handful ;  and 
with  their  lands  they  cover  over  the  roots  of 
wickedness.  But,  brothers,  they  may  do  all  they 
can  to  stop  it,  the  work  will  go  on  and  prosper, 
for  the  Great  God  Almighty  holds  it  up  with  his 
hands.  When  you  placed  brother  Finley  among 
us  in  our  own  country,  we  rejoiced  ;  and  we  have 
been  much  pleased  with  his  living  among  us  ever 
since.  He  is  a  plain  man;  he  does  not  flatter 
our  people;  he  preaches  plain  truth.  He  says 
to  them,  This  is  the  way  of  life,  and  this  is  the 
way  of  damnation.  Brothers,  we  suppose  this  is 
the  reason  why  some  have  turned  enemies  to 
our  brother  ;  but  he  pleases  all  those  who  are 
willing  to  serve  God,  and  love  his  ways ;  there- 
fore  we  have  nothing  to  fear  concerning  the 
mission  and  school.  They  are  built  on  a  solid 
rock,  and  look  like  prospering.  For  our  parts, 
we  have  no  learning,  and  we  are  now  getting 
old,  and  it  is  hardly  worth  our  while  to  trouble 
ourselves  about  learning  now  ;  but  we  want  our 
children  learned,  and  we  hope  our  school  and 
mission  will  do  great  good  for  them." 

Here  Between-the-Logs  stopped,  and  John 
Hicks  arose  and  said, — "  Brothers,  I  feel  great 
thanks  to  our  heavenly  Father  for  keeping  us 
and  bringing  us  here.  Not  long  ago  one  of  my 
brethren  asked  me  my  opinion  on  the  school  : 
I  told  him  I  would  send  all  my  children,  for  the 


44  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

reason  I  stood  in  darkness  and  knew  but  little  of 
God,  and  all  I  did  know  was  dark ;  so  that  I  could 
not  see  clear.  But  I  heard  our  brethren  preach 
out  of  the  good  book  of  God,  and  the  word 
waked  up  my  mind,  and  cut  my  heart.  Brothers, 
it  brought  me  to  pray,  and  seek,  and  love  the 
Great  God  of  heaven,  and  his  ways.  This  is 
the  reason  I  want  my  children  to  learn  to  read 
the  great  book  of  God,  and  understand  it,  and 
get  religion,  that  they  may  be  happy  in  this 
world,  and  the  next.  Brothers,  I  don't  want  to 
be  long  on  the  subject,  but  will  let  you  know 
that  I  am  of  the  same  opinion  with  my  brother 
that  spake  before  me,  with  respect  to  our  brother 
Finley.  I  hope  he  will  still  continue  with  us ; 
he  has  done  us  much  good  ;  he  has  been  the 
means  of  conv.erting  souls  ;  so  that  many  bad 
men  became  good  men ;  and  very  wicked  sin- 
ners have  turned  to  the  Lord,  and  now  keep  his 
good  word.  May  the  Great  Spirit  keep  him 
among  us,  and  bless  his  labours."  Then  he  took 
his  seat,  and  brother  Mononcue  spoke  as  follows  : 
''  Brothers,  I  have  not  much  to  say.  You  see 
us  all  here  in  good  health  and  peace,  for  which 
we  are  thankful  to  God.  You  will  not  expect 
much  from  me  on  the  subject  of  the  mission  and 
school,  as  my  brothers  have  spoken  before  me 
all  that  is  necessary.  I  wish  just  to  say,  we 
want  our  brother  Finley  still  to  live  among  us. 
For  my  part,  last  year  I  expected  he  would  come 
among  us,  and  it  turned  out  so,  and  I  was  very 
glad,  and  I  am  still  much  pleased  with  him. 
The  conference  made  a  good  choice  ;  it  was  our 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES-  45 

choice ;  and  the  Good  Spirit  was  pleased  to  give 
it  us.  He  has  a  particular  manner  of  teaching 
and  preaching  to  us,  different  from  other  teach- 
ers who  have  been  among  us ;  and  God  owns 
and  blesses  his  labours.  May  he  still  go  on  and 
prosper.  We  want  him  among  us  still.  I 
know  that  the  words  he  spake  are  of  God. — 
When  he  preaches  I  feel  his  truth  in  my  heart, 
in  my  soul.  O  brothers  I  it  makes  my  soul  happy  ; 
all  of  us  want  him  with  us ;  his  life  among  us  is 
very  useful,  because  it  is  straight.  He  was  very 
industrious  all  the  time  he  has  been  with  us,  and 
learns  our  people  to  work,  and  since  he  has 
left  us,  we  have  been  lost,  though  it  has  been 
but  a  few  days.  We  have  felt  as  if  our  oldest 
brother  was  taken  from  us,  and  the  place  where 
he  lived  looked  sorry.  But  what  feelings  of 
joy  did  we  feel  in  our  hearts  when  we  met  our 
brother  at  this  place,  and  took  him  by  the 
hand  !  We  thank  the  Almighty  God  who  has 
spared  our  brother.  The  great  objections  our 
chiefs  have  against  our  brother  Finley  are  :  a 
coloured  man  that  preached  to  us  used  to  feed 
them  on  milk  ;  but  our  brother  Finley  fed  them 
on  meat :  this  was  too  strong  for  them,  and  so 
they  will  not  eat.  But  those  that  want  to  love 
God  and  his  ways  could  eat  both  milk  and  meat ; 
it  does  well  with  us,  and  we  feel  always  hungry 
for  more."  After  requesting  the  conference  to 
employ  a  steady  interpreter  for  the  use  of  the 
school  and  Gospel,  he  sat  down. 

Bishop  3!r Kendree  replied  in  substance  as  fol- 
lows:— "We  are  glad — we  are  exceedingly  joy- 


4G  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ful — to  see  this  day ;  for  we  have  long  been 
anxious  to  see  the  time  when  our  brethren  in  the 
west  would  embrace  religion.  Our  joy  is  abun- 
dantly increased  when  we  see  you  face  to  face, 
and  hear  the  Gospel  from  your  own  mouths. — 
We  are  well  disposed  toward  you.  In  us  you 
have  real  friends ;  and  you  may  be  well  assured 
that  our  kindness  will  be  continued.  We  will 
make  every  exertion  possible  to  educate  and  in- 
struct your  children.  These  men  (alluding  to 
the  conference)  are  not  your  only  friends.  You 
have  many  throughout  the  country,  in  general. 
In  the  great  cities,  the  white  people  feel  for  the 
red  brethren,  and  are  forming  societies  to  send 
them  help.  The  Great  Spirit  has  come,  not 
only  on  the  old  men,  but  on  the  little  children. 
In  Baltimore  there  is  a  society  formed  for  the 
purpose  of  sending  help  to  educate  your  chil- 
dren. If  you  will  stand  by  us,  we  will  stand  by 
you.  We  will  unite  with  you  in  prayer  for  your 
success,  and  for  the  conversion  of  your  breth- 
ren who  have  backslidden  and  left  you  ;  and  if 
you  continue  faithful,  God  will  convince  them, 
and  they  will  return  to  you  again.  But  in  all 
this  let  us  look  up  to  God  for  success." 


REMINISCENCE   VII. 

Journal — My  appointment  as  missionary  to  Sandusky— 
Journey,  and  incidents  on  the  way — Arrival. 

At  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  Marietta 
conference,   in  1822,   Indian  missions  in  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  47 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church  were  just  com- 
mencinn-,  and  it  was  somewhat  doubtful  whether 
they  would  be  crowned  with  success.  Brother 
Finley's  health  prevented  his  return  to  the  mis- 
sion. It  was  thought  best,  after  consultation, 
that  I  should  be  the  missionary  for  the  ensuing 
year.  When  I  came  to  conference,  I  had  no 
expectation  of  going  among  the  Indians.  But, 
as  it  appeared  proper  for  me  to  go,  I  did  not 
think  it  right  to  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,  but 
to  go  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  these  outcasts  of 
men.  Here  I  formed  an  acquaintance  with  the 
Wyandot  chiefs,  Between-the-Logs,  Mononcue, 
and  John  Hicks.  They  exhorted  and  prayed  in 
the  congregation  with  excellent  effect.  When 
conference  was  over,  I  set  out  for  Mercer  coun- 
ty, by  way  of  Pittsburg,  in  order  to  proceed  im- 
mediately for  Upper  Sandusky.  Arriving  in 
Pittsburg  after  dark  on  Saturday  evening,  I 
spent  the  Sabbath  here,  very  agreeably  to  my- 
self, (whether  with  profit  to  the  people  or  not, 
God  knoweth,)  and  then  proceeded  to  Salem, 
Mercer  county,  where  my  family  resided. 

Sept.  26,  i8-22.— To-day,  after  a  couple  of 
days'  preparation,  we  set  out  for  Upper  San- 
dusky, a  distance  of  about  two  hundred  miles. 
The  feelings  of  the  occasion  were  various,  and 
the  circumstances  such  as  are  common.  There 
might,  however,  be  this  exception.  There  were 
no  displays  either  of  meetings,  speeches,  outfits, 
or  the  like.  The  individuals  concerned  were 
too  humble  in  life  and  station  to  elicit  these 
things.    An  Indian  missionary,  too,  at  that  time, 


48  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

was  not  so  honourable  an  appointment  as  it  is 
now.  Accompanied  by  one  brother,  who  carried 
our  little  baggage  in  a  small  one-horse  wagon, 
and  ourselves  mounted  on  two  horses,  the  jour- 
ney was  undertaken.  Having  travelled  about 
four  miles,  our  little  vehicle  upset.  We  set  it 
upright  immediately,  fixed  it  somewhat  better, 
drove  more  cautiously,  and  kept  on  our  way, 
and  spent  the  night  at  an  old  resting  place  for 
pilgrims,  brother  William  Parish's.  The  next 
day  brought  us  to  Canfield. 

Sept.  28. — The  morning  and  latter  part  of 
the  night  were  wet ;  but  being  anxious  to  get 
on  our  journey,  we  set  out  about  eleven  o'clock 
for  Deerfield,  seventeen  miles  distant,  in  order 
there  to  spend  the  Sabbath  day.  The  reason 
of  our  haste  was  this  : — The  Rev.  James  B. 
Finley,  presiding  elder  of  the  mission,  and  the 
Rev.  Jacob  Young,  presiding  elder  of  Lebanon 
district,  were  to  be  present  at  a  quarterly  meet- 
ing at  the  Indian  station,  to  be  held  on  the  fifth 
and  sixth  of  October,  thus  leaving  us  only  six 
days  to  travel  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  most 
of  the  road  being  bad.  As  we  travelled  the  rain 
increased.  We  proceeded,  however,  until  we 
and  our  baggage  were  thoroughly  drenched  with 
rain,  and  stopped  at  a  small  cabin  about  eight 
miles  from  Deerfield.  The  man  and  woman  of 
the  house  received  us  kindly ;  we  dried  our- 
selves at  the  fire,  got  supper,  slept  soundly,  rose 
early  in  the  morning,  got  to  Deerfield  before 
meeting  time,  and  there  spent  the  remainder 
of  the  Sabbath. 


INDIAxN    REMINISCENCES.  49 

Sept.  30. — To-day  and  yesterday,  from  the 
well-meant  and  undesigning  observations  of 
some  very  respectable  friends,  we  had  some  tri- 
als. They  were  apprehensive  that  I  and  my 
wife  would  certainly  be  sick  in  that  unhealthy 
country ;  that  our  labours  among  the  Indians 
would  certainly  be  lost ;  that,  notwithstanding 
all  the  pains  taken  for  them,  they  would  still 
be  Indians,  and  that  their  reformation  was  only 
possible,  but  very  improbable.  This  was  a  cause 
of  trouble  to  me,  as  I  was  for  a  moment  led  to 
think  these  things  might  be  so ;  but  especially 
because  it  seemed  almost  entirely  to  deject  my 
wife.  We  here  found  it  necessary  to  encour- 
age ourselves  by  Gospel  arguments.  I  observed, 
"  that  it  appeared  to  me  we  were  called  to  go 
there  by  the  good  providence  of  God ;  we  are 
in  the  way  of  duty ;  the  state  of  things,  in  my 
opinion,  is  not  so  unfavourable  as  it  is  repre- 
sented ;  we  will  go  and  see  how  things  are  at 
Sandusky;  every  situation  and  every  place  has 
its  advantages,  trials,  6lc.  ;  God  will  take  care 
of  us,  and  clear  the  way  before  us."  Thus  we 
encouraged  ourselves  in  our  God.  So  we  pro- 
ceeded on  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  prom- 
ised to  be  with  us.  Through  God  even  we 
shall  be  enabled  to  do  valiantly. 

Oct.  1. — Travelled  thirty  miles  from  Canton 
to  Wooster. 

Oct.  2 — Travelled  thirty-two  miles  :  the  road 

being  partly  bad,  we  were  forced  to  travel  after 

dark  till  we  arrived  in  Mansfield.    We  stopped 

at  a  tavern,  and  sat  down  in  the   bar-room   be- 

4 


50  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

cause  there  was  no  other,  among  a  company  of 
swearers  and  drunkards.  With  difficulty  we 
got  supper  at  ten  o'clock, 

Oct.  3. — To-day  we  travelled  the  worst  road 
I  ever  saw.  Five  miles  of  it,  called  the  black 
swamp,  was  indescribably  bad.  It  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  we  got  through  the  deep 
mud  and  beech  roots.  After  toiling  all  day,  we 
made  a  journey  of  eighteen  miles.  In  the  eve- 
ning we  came  to  a  little  cabin,  where  we  were 
hospitably  received  by  the  inhabitants.  We 
slept  soundly  on  the  floor  all  night. 

Oct.  4. — This  morning  we  were  within  thir- 
ty miles  of  our  journey's  end,  and  were  very 
desirous  to  get  there.  After  travelling  three 
miles,  we  came  to  a  very  dirty  cabin,  in  which 
a  large  family,  twice  as  dirty  as  the  cabin  itself, 
dwelt.  We  asked  for  breakfast,  on  which  a 
neighbouring  woman  was  sent  for,  in  order  to 
cook  it  for  us.  This  family  put  me  in  mind  of 
Horace's  fancied  description  of  the  human  race 
in  their  first  and  progressive  stagey  of  maturity 
and  improvement,  from  their  first  crawling  out 
of  the  earth,  ''  mute  ct  turpc  pecus,^^  a  mute  and 
vile  flock.  The  old  man  strove  to  frighten  us, 
by  informing  us  that  "  the  wolves  would  break 
into  our  houses  and  devour  us,  unless  we  had 
a  dog  to  keep  them  off","  and  confirmed  the 
same  by  two  or  three  oaths,  having  in  view  the 
sale  of  a  young  pup  of  the  first-rate  breed,  as 
he  said,  for  which  he  expected  to  obtain  a  large 
price  from  us.  After  this,  we  departed,  and  iu 
a  short  time  got  into  the  extensive  plains  of 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  51 

Sandusky.  These  are  large  extents  of  level 
ground,  skirted  with  woods,  interspersed  with  a 
tree  here  and  there.  The  trees  become  more 
dense  as  the  traveller  approaches  the  woods, 
until  he  finally  enters  the  close  forest.  There  is  a 
species  of  wild  grass  which  grows  in  some  places 
on  these  plains,  which  the  inhabitants  in  the 
end  of  summer  cut  down  for  hay.  Of  this  coarse 
provender,  horses  and  cattle,  unaccustomed  to 
it,  will  scarcely  eat ;  but  those  which  are  rais- 
ed on  these  plains,  and  are  used  to  such  fare, 
feed  greedily  upon  it  in  the  severe  part  of  the 
winter  season.  At  other  times,  the  range  is 
so  excellent  in  the  new  country,  that  the  beasts 
leave  their  hay,  corn,  fodder,  &c.,  to  feed  on 
the  more  delicious  fare  found  in  these  plains, 
and  in  the  neighbouring  woods.  These  plains 
are  divided  from  one  another  by  narrow  strips 
of  woods,  in  which  there  are  sometimes  several 
gaps,  which  serve  as  so  many  doors  to  open 
between  these  vast  fields  of  nature.  While  you 
are  entering  into  one  of  these  woody  partitions, 
you  think  you  have  perhaps  gone  through  the 
last  plain,  or  prairie,  as  they  are  sometimes 
called,  but  in  a  short  time  you  will  abruptly 
break  through  into  almost  a  new  world  of  plain, 
as  you  will  gradually  discover  through  the 
opening  between  the  trees  another  place  void 
of  woods,  and  in  a  little  while  you  will  see 
yourself  in  the  midst  of  an  extensive  tract  of 
country,  bringing  to  your  mind  the  patriarch's 
view  of  the  plains  of  Jordan  :  "  And  Lot  lifted 
up  his  eyes,  and  beheld  all  the  plain  of  Jordan, 


52  INOIAN   REMlxMSCENCES. 

that  it  was  well  watered  every  where,"  Gen. 
xiii,  10 ;  but  with  the  exception  of  its  being 
''  well  watered  ;"  for  you  might  travel  till  your 
tongue  would  cleave  to  the  roof  of  your  mouth 
before  you  could  get  a  drink,  even  of  bad  water, 
for  of  good  there  is  none.  Before  we  entered 
these  Jordan  plains,  we  heard  of  two  towns 
built  on  them.  The  first  of  these  consisted  of 
a  few  paltry  cabins,  perhaps  five  or  six,  one 
half  inhabited,  and  the  remainder  about  half 
built.  The  other  notable  town  contained  three 
or  four  worse  cabins,  inhabited  by  the  same 
number  of  German  families,  from  whom  this 
great  village  received  the  name  of  Germantown. 
It  is  now,  or  shortly  will  be,  abandoned  to  the 
Delaware  Indians,  in  whose  reserve  it  is  con- 
tained. After  various  other  adventures,  we  ar- 
rived at  a  tavern,  in  a  portion  of  land  between 
the  Delaware  and  Wyandot  reserves,  within 
seven  and  a  half  miles  of  our  destined  place. 

When  we  came  partly  in  sight  of  the  inn,  its 
showy  sign  gave  us  a  high  idea  of  it ;  but  when 
it  came  properly  into  view,  its  excellency  all 
vanished.  At  this  house  we  were  informed  that 
the  Delaware  Indians  were  in  the  habit  of  eating 
snakes,  ground  hogs,  opossums,  raccoons,  pole- 
cats, and  land  tortoises.  Their  manner  of  cooking 
and  eating  the  latter  is  this:  They  try  to  get 
the  animal  to  put  out  its  head,  in  order  to  cut  it 
off,  but  if  they  fail  in  this,  they  take  an  effectual 
method  :  they  place  them  upon  a  fire,  and  roast 
them  until  the  shell  will  come  off  tolerably  easy ; 
they  then  eat  them  up,  entrails  and  all,  while  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  63 

blood  of  the  half-roasted  reptile  streams  down 
their  dirty  cheeks  and  hands. 

Oct.  5. — This  morning  we  set  out,  at  six 
o'clock,  for  our  appointed  station.  How  great 
was  our  surprise,  when  we  found  neither  bro- 
thers Young  nor  Finley  before  us ;  the  latter  of 
whom  was  taken  sick,  but  heard  nothing  of  the 
former.  With  what  anxious  eyes  did  we  look 
toward  the  mission  house  !  We  expected  every 
moment  to  see  one  or  both  of  them  coming  out 
to  meet  us ;  but  in  this  we  were  disappointed. 
However,  we  put  our  trust  in  the  Lord,  and  left 
the  result  to  him.  The  Indian  brethren  post- 
poned their  quarterly  meeting  until  James  B. 
Finley  should  come,  though  they  assembled  on 
this  day  for  that  purpose,  and  an  appointment 
was  made  for  me  to  preach  the  next  day,  which 
is  the  Sabbath. 

There  are  two  reserves  made  for  the  Indians ; 
one  for  the  Wyandots,  which  is  nineteen  miles 
long  from  east  to  west,  and  twelve  from  north  to 
south.  There  is  also  a  reserve  of  three  quarter 
sections  in  this,  one  for  a  school  and  missiona- 
ry establishment,  another  for  mechanics,  and  a 
third  for  the  Indians'  agent.  The  Delaware 
reserve  includes  only  nine  sections  of  land,  and 
is  situated  south  of  the  Wyandot,  between  both 
of  which  there  is  a  fraction  of  land,  mostly  in- 
habited by  white  people.  We  entered  upon  the 
Wyandot  territory  with  much  interest,  and  look- 
ed on  all  sides  to  spy  out  some  of  our  new  neigh- 
bours. Neither  Mrs.  Elliott  nor  myself  had  ever 
seen  a  squaw,  though  we  had  frequently  seen 


54  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Indian  men.  The  first  Indian  we  saw  at  this 
time  was  a  man  riding  on  a  good  horse,  dressed 
in  the  Indian  fashion,  driving  on  at  full  gallop. 
We  viewed  attentively  both  him  and  his  manoeu- 
vres. In  a  little  time  we  came  to  a  wigwam 
where  we  saw  a  squaw  and  three  or  four  pap- 
pooses.  The  woman  made  a  very  good  appear- 
ance ;  so  did  the  children.  They  were  all 
dressed  after  the  manner  of  the  white  people. 


REMINISCENCE   VIII. 

Journal   continued — First    Sabbath   at    Sandusky- 
Interview  with  the  chiefs  and  Steward — Preaching — 
An  Indian  marriage — Questions  by  Warpole — A  child 
baptized — Visit  from  Steward. 

Sujiday,  Oct.  6. — Last  night  we  reposed  com- 
fortably in  our  new  mission  house,  being  kindly 
received  by  the  mission  family.  It  consists  of 
three  young  men,  whose  names  are  Riley,  John 
Johnson,  and  Barnabas  Boys,  and  a  young  wo- 
man named  Jane  Parker.  I  will  describe  the 
adventures  of  to-day  wilh  as  much  minuteness 
as  I  can,  which  are  as  follow  : — 

The  distance  to  the  meeting  house  is  six  miles, 
through  a  vast  plain.  The  meeting  house  is  a 
log  building,  with  filling  between  the  logs,  with- 
out doors,  floor,  seats  or  windows.  Mrs.  Elliott, 
Mr.  Leech,  and  I  rode  in  our  one-horse  wagon. 
The  mission  family  and  some  other  friends 
rode  in  the  mission  wagon,  being  seven  in  all. 
We  set  out  about  half  past  eight.     As  we  rode 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  55 

through  the  plains  we  soon  saw  the  Indians  go- 
ing to  meeting,  coming  from  both  sides  of  the 
road,  through  their  respective  narrow  paths, 
going  at  full  gallop ;  each  drove  on,  without  re- 
garding us  or  one  another,  as  fast  as  their  horses 
could  go.  Their  running  puts  me  in  remem- 
brance of  Homer's  description  of  Apollo's 
fierce  and  speedy  movements — 

"  Fierce  as  he  moved  the  silver  shafts  resound." 

They  *'  moved  fiercely  "  and  speedily  indeed, 
and  though  they  had  no  silver  arrows  or  shafts 
to  resound,  the  lack  was  amply  made  up  by  the 
gingling  of  bunches  of  ear  rings  and  nose  trin- 
kets, the  dangling  of  the  tassels  that  hung  from 
their  bonnets  or  turbans,  the  motions  and  clat- 
ter of  their  knives  and  tomahawks  hung  to  their 
belts  ;  and  as  they  went,  their  feet  moved  hastily 
to  and  from  the  horses'  sides,  keeping  time  with 
the  movements  of  the  horses. 

We  hitched  our  horses  within  a  few  rods  of 
the  meeting  house,  and  came  toward  it  our- 
selves. We  heard  the  singing  of  these  chil- 
dren of  the  forest  before  we  came  in  sight  of 
the  house,  which  was  elevating  to  our  minds. 
As  we  advanced,  we  saw  some  stretched  at  full 
length  on  the  ground,  others  standing,  some 
smoking,  and  others  in  the  meeting  house, 
sitting  seriously  and  composed.  There  were 
perhaps  about  thirty  whites,  some  coloured  per- 
sons, and  more  than  both  of  Indians.  Here  I 
saw  and  recognized  the  three  chiefs  I  saw  at 
Marietta,  at  conference,  viz.  Between-the-Logs, 


56  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Mononcue,  and  John  Hicks,  all  of  whom  shook 
hands  with  us,  and  heartily  welcomed  us.  The 
same  did  the  other  pious  chiefs,  Jonathan  Point- 
er, the  black  interpreter,  and  brother  Steward, 
who  may  be  called  the  apostle  of  this  nation. 
It  was  thought  best  that  I  should  preach  first  to 
the  white  people  without  an  interpreter,  and 
then  address  the  red  people  by  one,  as  they 
were  not  all  yet  come.  This  I  did,  from  Luke 
xviii,22,  "Follow  me."  My  mind  was  strange- 
ly affected  in  addressing,  for  the  first  time,  a 
congregation  of  red,  black,  and  white  men. 

After  a  few  moments  of  intermission,  I 
preached  by  the  interpreter  to  the  Indians. 
My  text  was  Matt,  xi,  28,  "  Come  unto  me  all 
ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest."  From  which  I  took  occasion 
to  show  them,  first,  the  wretched  state  of  man 
without  Christ,  they  labour  and  are  heavy  laden  ; 
Secondly,  the  ability  and  suitableness  and  wil" 
lingness  of  Christ  to  save  them ;  Thirdly,  their 
duty  to  come  to  Christ;  Lastly,  the  blessings 
those  will  obtain  who  come  to  Him,  viz.  rest,  i.  e. 
they  shall  be  delivered  from  the  burden  of  sin, 
i.  e.  they  shall  be  pardoned ;  from  the  labour 
of  sin,  i.  e.  they  shall  be  enabled  to  forsake  sin  : 
they  shall  have  inward  rest  from  all  these,  and 
shall  enjoy  peace,  happiness,  and  rest  in  their 
own  souls  ;  and  shall  finally  rest  with  Christ  in 
heaven.  While  I  dwelt  on  these  things,  all  were 
attentive  and  apparently  serious.  There  is  a 
remarkable  gravity  among  the  Indians ;  they 
listen  and  attend  with  the  most  serious  regard. 


INDIAN    RExMINISCENCES.  67 

When  I  had  done  it  was  agreed  that  I  should 
preach  again  to  the  red  people  after  an  hour's 
intermission.  This  I  did  from  Isa.  Iv,  9,  "  Seek 
the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found,  call  ye  upon 
him  while  he  is  near."  As  this  was  to  be  a 
quarterly  meeting  occasion,  the  Indians  were 
desirous  of  holding  the  meeting  all  night.  When 
I  had  done  preaching,  it  was  observed  to  me 
that  a  couple  of  the  Indians  wanted  to  get  mar- 
ried, on  which  I  told  them  to  come  forward. 
On  this  occasion  the  war  chief,  Warpole,  whose 

Indian  name  is ,  spoke  out,  and  said 

he  had  a  few  questions  to  ask  me ;  I  gave  him 
liberty.  He  inquired  "  why  was  it  that  we  were 
in  the  habit  of  holding  meeting  all  night?  that 
he  thought  it  was  not  right,  was  contrary  to 
former  custom  among  them,  and  that  the  Great 
Spirit  did  not  command  or  approve  of  it."  To 
this  I  replied,  that  there  was  no  command  against 
it,  provided  it  was  done  decently  and  in  order ; 
that  Jesus  continued  all  night  in  prayer ;  Jacob 
wrestled  all  night  with  the  angel.  And  to  his 
asking  "  if  we  were  in  the  habit  of  doing  so  in 
other  places?"  I  answered  that  there  was  no 
rule  among  us  respecting  it,  any  more  than  in 
Scripture.  As  we  were  about  to  proceed,  ap- 
parently pretty  lengthy,  some  observed,  it 
would  be  better  to  postpone  our  conversation  : 
accordingly  we  appointed  to  meet  on  Tuesday 
at  12  o'clock,  at  the  mission  house.  I  proceeded 
then  to  solemnize  the  marriage  between  the 
waiting  and  impatient  couple,  who  appeared  to 
advantage  on  the  occasion.     I  performed  the 


58  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ceremony  as  in  the  discipline  of  the  M.  E. 
Church,  making  use  of  the  interpreter  to  inform 
them  of  its  meaning,  sentence  by  sentence,  as  I 
spake  it.  After  this  I  baptized  a  child  two  months 
old,  belonging  to  members  of  the  Church.  It 
was  tied  on  a  board  about  the  child's  length  and 
breadth.  After  this,  I  and  the  mission  family 
went  home  ;  they  continued  their  meeting  until 
evening,  and  then  dismissed.  Thus  ended  our 
first  Sabbath  meeting.  Upon  the  whole,  it  ap« 
peared  to  me  interesting.  I  am  content  to  live 
here,  if  the  Lord  will  be  with  me :  without  this 
I  cannot  be  happy  in  any  place. 

Oct.  7 . — To-day  brother  Steward  came  to 
see  me,  and  related  to  me  his  religious  experi- 
ence, his  leaving  Marietta  to  come  to  this  place, 
his  introduction  to,  commencement  with,  and 
success  among  the  Indians.  It  appears  he  was 
the  first  instrument  used  by  God  to  bring  these 
ignorant  creatures  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth ;  and  though  he  may  not  be  as  well  quali- 
fied to  carry  it  on  as  others,  yet  he  is  entitled 
to  the  respect  of  all  Christians  for  what  he  has 
done. 


REMINISCENCE  IX. 

Journal  continued — Conversation  with  Warpole — 
His  three  questions  answered — His  account  of  Indian 
doctrines — Anotlier  objection  of  liis  answered. 

Tuesday,  Oct.  8.— To-day  Warpole,  the  In- 
dian war-chief,  came  to  visit  me,  for  the  purpose 
of  having  some  conversation  with  me,  and  asking 


INDIAN    REMINISCExNCES.  59 

me  some  questions,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Walker, 
the  interpreter,  according  to  Sunday's  agree- 
ment. After  some  desultory  conversation  before 
dinner,  we  all  dined  together,  and  then  opened 
our  conference.  He  commenced  by  asking  me 
the  following  questions  : — 

Question  1.  *'  How  is  it  that  you  hold  meet- 
ing at  different  places?  why  do  you  sometimes 
pray  and  hold  meeting  all  night  ?  I  think  the 
Great  Spirit  does  not  approve  of  praying  so." 

Answer.  The  reason  why  we  do  not  always 
hold  meeting  in  the  same  place  is  this;  the  peo- 
ple live  scattered,  and  cannot  all  attend  at  the 
same  place  :  it  is  therefore  proper  to  move  the 
meeting  from  place  to  place,  so  that  all  may 
have  an  opportunity  to  hear.  As  to  our  pray- 
ing and  holding  meeting  all  night,  and  that,  as 
you  think  the  Great  Spirit  does  not  approve  of 
it,  and  that  it  is  not  customary  among  you,  I 
would  answer  that  God  no  where  in  his  word 
forbids  it ;  we  have  an  example  of  Jesus  Christ's 
continuing  all  night  in  prayer  ;  Jacob  wrestled 
all  night  with  the  angel ;  both  of  these  were 
extraordinary  occasions ;  so,  among  us,  when 
sinners  are  struggling  for  pardon,  or  when  saints 
need  peculiar  blessings,  as  on  quarterly  meeting 
occasions,  we  think  it  proper  to  pray  all  night 
and  all  day  also.  And  we  are  convinced  the 
Great  Spirit  approves  of  it,  because  he  blesses 
us  in  this  way. 

Quest.  2.  *'  I  have  been  at  three  camp  meet- 
ings, and  observed,  that  after  the  preachers  had 
preached,  exhorted,  and  prayed,  they  very  fre- 


60  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

quently  went  into  their  tent,  and  left  the  meet- 
ing to  be  carried  on  by  the  common  people ; 
beside,  the  black  people  exceeded  all  the  others 
in  shouting  and  various  exercises  :  these  things 
I  want  to  know  about.'' 

Answ.  The  preachers  are  frequently  tired  out 
by  having  so  much  to  do,  and  are  not  therefore 
able  to  endure  the  fatigue  of  sitting  up  all  night ; 
beside,  when  the  preachers  do  their  parts,  which 
is  particularly  to  preach  and  exhort,  it  is  very 
proper  for  awakened  sinners  to  pray  all  night 
for  pardon,  and  for  believers  to  pray  both  for 
them  and  for  themselves.  In  regard  to  the  black 
people,  they  are  generally  ignorant,  and  have 
peculiar  ways  of  expressing  themselves  :  it  is 
therefore  very  proper  to  give  them  the  permis- 
sion of  using  their  own  mode ;  furthermore,  if, 
while  spectators  are  marking  every  thing  that 
they  may  see  amiss  in  others,  they  would  con- 
sider for  a  moment  themselves,  it  would  be  of 
far  greater  use  to  them,  than  in  making  ill-na- 
tured remarks  on  others.  Do  not  those  who  do 
so,  act  a  worse  part  in  thus  condemning  them 
and  neglecting  themselves,  than  the  persons 
whom  they  thus  charge  ?  In  short,  I  have  al- 
ways found  that  those  persons  who  find  the 
most  fault  with  their  neighbours  are  generally 
of  the  worst  characters  themselves. 

Quest.  3.  "  Why  is  it  that  your  people  are 
always  finding  fault  with  us  for  our  dress  ? 
Wherein  is  it  wrong  for  us  to  wear  such  things 
as  we  do,  and  paint  ourselves?" 

Answ.  Respecting  this  I  would  note,  that  I 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  61 

think  wearing  gaudy  dress  is  contrary  to  the 
Gospel ;  and  I  think  it  would  be  enough  for  our 
people  to  tell  you  plainly  and  faithfully  their 
opinion  in  a  loving  manner,  without  anger  or 
ill  will,  and  then  leave  you  to  God  :  that  it  is 
criminal  in  you  to  wear  such  things,  if  you 
take  pride  in  them,  and  do  it  for  show  ;  but  if 
you  wear  them  without  thinking  them  to  be 
evil,  according  to  your  best  information,  in  a 
conscientious  manner,  I  have  reason  to  think 
the  more  favourably  of  you,  for  to  your  own 
Master  you  will  stand  or  fall. 

After  these  answers  he  appeared  considera- 
bly pleased,  and  voluntarily  gave  me  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  doctrines  professed  by  them, 
as  he  thought : — 

"  As  to  the  doctrine  of  future  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments, I  would  inform  you.  When  I  was  a 
little  boy,  the  old  persons  taught  me  as  follows  : 
when  you  are  invited  to  go  to  a  dance  and  feast, 
don't  go  there  ;  stay  at  home  by  the  fireside  ; 
and  when  you  grow  up,  and  have  a  house  of 
your  own,  stay  in  it,  and  go  not  to  such  places 
as  these ;  for  God  does  not  require  any  of  these 
things,  nor  does  he  delight  in  them,  but  will  bring 
us  into  judgment  for  them.  For  after  death  we 
will  be  brought  before  him,  and  he  will  open  a 
book  in  which  all  things  ever  done  by  us  shall 
be  written.  He  shall  then  go  over  all  our  doings, 
one  by  one,  whether  good  or  bad,  beginning  at 
the  first  and  going  on  to  the  last,  in  the  order 
they  have  been  done  in ;  to  every  single  one  of 
which  we  must  answer  yes  or  no.     And  if  our 


62  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

evil  doings  exceed  the  good,  he  will  send  us 
into  a  place  where  we  shall  be  punished  for  all 
our  bad  doings,  every  one,  and  we  can  never 
come  out  of  that  place  until  we  are  pure  and 
clean.  But  when  we  are  made  holy,  we  will 
be  brought  to  a  place  of  happiness  and  enjoy- 
ment, where  no  evil  thing  shall  come, 

"2.  As  to  the  crime  of  murder,  our  doctrine 
is  this  : — If  you  kill  one  man  you  may  be  par- 
doned, and  if  you  even  kill  a  second  you  may  yet 
be  pardoned ;  but  if  you  kill  a  third  person,  you 
can  never  be  pardoned.  Because,  such  is  the 
government  of  God  over  his  creatures,  that  to 
kill  a  third  goes  to  the  end  of  his  law,  and  the 
person  thus  guilty  must  be  punished  for  ever. 

"  3.  In  regard  to  our  common  dancing  and 
feasting,  I  would  inform  you,  that  it  is  not  of  old 
standing,  but  is  of  recent  origin,  and  instituted 
by  our  fathers  not  many  generations  back,  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  efficacy  to  a  certain  med- 
icine, by  the  power  of  which  it  is  said  we  ob- 
tain strength  and  vigour  to  enable  us  to  be  pros- 
perous in  hunting.  But  in  these  we  put  little 
confidence.  But  there  are  very  ancient  cus- 
toms among  us,  which  we  think  of  great  im- 
portance, and  lawful,  and  by  no  means  like  the 
former  :  these  are  the  war  dance,  the  new-crop 
dance  and  feast,  which  is  held  when  we  obtain 
the  first  ripe  fruit,  which  is  generally  in  Au- 
gust, and  the  national  ball-play,  the  design  of 
which  is  to  make  us  strong  and  vigorous. 

"  4.  Many  generations  back,  more  than  can  be 
now  ascertained,  among  my  own  progenitors,  a 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  63 

certain  man  of  them  obtained  a  leather  coat  from 
the  thunder,  by  virtue  of  which  he  became  so 
famous  in  war  as  to  excel  al!  others  in  his  na- 
tion, and  to  be  the  ruin  and  terror  of  his  ene- 
mies. But  in  times  of  peace  he  became  so  vio- 
lent and  outrageous,  and  so  injurious  to  our  na- 
tion, as  to  commit  many  and  atrocious  murders. 
He  was  told  and  warned  of  his  crimes,  and  re- 
quired to  desist,  but  still  he  continued  on.  They 
then  told  him  that  unless  he  left  off  such  things 
they  would  kill  him;  but  he  still  pursued  his  old 
practices,  notwithstanding  their  threats.  They 
then  determined  to  put  him  to  death,  and  ac- 
quainted him  of  it.  To  this  he  assented,  and  ad- 
vised them  to  do  so ;  but,  said  he,  I  will  ascend 
to  the  thunder,  and  strive  to  do  you  all  the  good 
in  my  power.  Shortly  after,  as  he  and  two  more 
were  walking  over  a  log  that  crossed  a  creek, 
the  one  being  behind  and  the  other  before  him, 
the  one  that  was  behind  pierced  him  with  a  kind 
of  spear  so  that  he  fell  down  ;  he  then  pierced 
himi  again  with  the  spear,  and  killed  him.  They 
next  carried  him  to  the  other  side  of  the  creek, 
built  a  log  heap,  placed  him  on  it,  and  set  it  on 
fire.  Just  as  his  body  was  almost  consumed,  it 
made  a  great  crack,  and  a  curling  smoke  as- 
cended toward  heaven,  out  of  which  they  heard 
a  voice  which  said,  *  I  am  ascending  to  the  thun- 
der from  whence  I  came  :  appoint  in  the  family 
to  which  I  belong  a  feast  of  a  certain  sort  of 
provision,  to  be  held  annually,  to  be  celebrated 
by  the  chief  person  in  our  family ;  let  tobacco 
be  thrown  into  the  fire  to  make  a  pleasant  per- 


64  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

fume,  and  you  will  hear  my  voice  in  the  spring 
of  the  year.'  This  ceremony  was  accordingly 
observed  in  our  family,  and  which  was  their 
exclusive  right,  down  to  the  present  generation. 
Now  I  am  the  chief  of  the  family,  whose  right 
it  is  to  regulate  the  ceremony,  but  as  the  in- 
junction was  the  command  of  man,  and  not  the 
command  of  God,  I  thought  it  of  no  use  to  at- 
tend to  it,  and  have  therefore  omitted  it. 

**  5.  There  was  a  custom  among  them  in  old 
times,  that  boys  should  undergo  a  long  fast, 
and  go  through  certain  ceremonies,  which  are 
now  entirely  unknown,  in  order  to  obtain  from 
the  wild  beasts  a  certain  supernatural  power, 
strength,  or  excellency,  whereby  they  would  be 
enabled  to  excel  in  war,  hunting,  or  otherwise. 
Shortly  after  this,  the  wild  beasts  became  very 
troublesome, and  assaulted  persons  in  the  woods, 
but  especially  the  women ;  the  serpents  and  all 
venomous  creatures  seemed  to  attack  them  on 
all  sides,  and  in  every  manner.  By  reason  of 
this,  there  was  a  universal  fear  excited  among 
them,  which  produced  general  consternation. 
About  this  time  the  Roman  priest  came  among 
us,  and  told  us  if  we  were  to  get  all  our  chil- 
dren baptized,  we  would  be  delivered  from  the 
ravages  of  the  wild  beasts  and  snakes.  We  ac- 
cordingly did,  and  the  wild  beasts  ceased  to  at- 
tack us  as  they  had  done  before.  At  this  time 
we  lived  in  Canada." 

Here  the  interpreter,  Mr.  Walker,  sen.,  who 
had  been  taken  prisoner  from  Virginia  when 
twelve  years  of  age,  and  is  now  more  than  fifty 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  65 

years  old,  and  had  ever  since  lived  among  them, 
and  married  one  of  their  nation,  observed  that 
he  remembers  when  the  remains  of  this  fear  was 
among  them  ;  that  it  was  only  a  few.years  since 
it  was  done  away,  which  appeared  to  him  to 
have  something  strange  and  curious  ii\  it. 

After  this  he  was  anxious  to  have  another  ob- 
jection answered,  which  was  to  this  amount : — 
"  Why  does  your  religion  produce  contention 
among  us,  not  only  between  your  side  and  ours, 
at  large,  but  even  among  families,  when  some  of 
them  leave  the  old  religion  and  go  over  to  you  ? 
The  Roman  priest  did  not  say  that  those  who 
were  not  baptized,  and  still  followed  their  own 
ways,  would  be  lost  for  ever."  To  this  I  re- 
plied : — Truth  and  righteousness  are  directly  op- 
posite and  different  from  error  and  sin ;  and  those 
that  will  pursue  the  right  way  will  always  walk 
in  a  way  different  from  those  that  pursue  sin  and 
their  own  ways.  Hence  will  arise  opposition ;  yet 
the  good  way  is  not  to  be  blamed,  though  it  may 
have  given  occasion  to  the  others  to  be  enraged 
and  angry.  And  this  is  agreeable  to  what  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  says,  when  he  declares,  ''  I 
am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  earth,  and  what 
will  I  if  it  be  already  kindled  ?  Suppose  ye  that 
I  am  come  to  give  peace  on  the  earth  ?  I  tell 
you  nay,  but  rather  division :  for  from  henceforth 
there  shall  be  five  in  one  house  divided,  three 
against  two,  and  two  against  three.  The  father 
shall  be  divided  against  the  son,  and  the  son 
against  the  father;  the  mother  against  the 
daughter,  and  the  daughter  against  the  mother ; 
5 


66  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

the  mother-in-law  against  her  daughter-in-law, 
and  the  daughter-in-law  against  her  mother-in- 
law,"  Luke  xii,  49-53.  Thus  the  dissension, 
divisions,  and  strife  that  are  the  result  of  our 
religion  among  you,  is  a  proof  that  it  came  from 
Jesus  Christ ;  though  itself  is  not  in  the  fault, 
but  those  who  oppose  it  are  in  a  wrong  way. — 
And  as  to  the  priest's  not  molesting  you  in  your 
security,  or  reproving  you  for  your  sins,  it  is  a 
plain  proof  of  his  religion's  being  wrong,  since 
he  taught  you  in  order  to  please  you,  and  not  to 
reform  you.  When  we  had  gone  so  far,  Mr. 
Walker,  the  interpreter,  was  called  away,  which 
interrupted  our  conversation.  I  then  exhorted 
him  to  pray  to  God,  and  forsake  every  sin,  and 
he  would  bless  him.  He  confessed  he  was  a 
great  sinner  and  drunkard,  and  was  unfit  to  say 
any  thing  good  to  any  person.  I  invited  him  to 
accept  of  a  few  turnips.  He  said  he  would  call 
upon  me  some  other  time  for  them.  We  shook 
hands  in  good  humour ;  I  said  I  was  ready  any 
time  to  converse  with  him,  and  thus  ended  our 
conversation  for  the  present. 


REMINISCENCE  X. 

Journal — Exhortations  of  Between-the-Logs  and 
Armstrong — Arrival  of  brother  Finley — Incidents 
during  his  stay — Prayers  of  the  chiefs'  for  the  re- 
covery of  his  health. 

Oct.   13,  1822. — I   went   to   meeting,    and 
preached  to  my  red  brethren,  by  the  interpreter, 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES.  67 

from  Matt,  xxvi,  26.  After  I  had  done  preaching, 
Between-the-Logs  gave  us  an  exhortation,  the 
purport  of  which  was  as  follows,  as  near  as  I 
could  gather  from  the  interpreter  : — "  My  dear 
brethren  and  sisters,  you  cannot  leave  off  drink- 
ing strong  liquor  without  the  help  of  God,  be- 
cause God  has  all  power,  and  we  must  be  aided  by 
him  before  we  are  able  to  overcome  strong  liquor. 
The  Lord  knows  whether  we  are  seeking  him  in 
earnest  or  not.  We  must  have  patience  in  this 
great  work,  for  this  is  necessary  ;  I  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  be  patient, and  to  continue  to  wait  upon 
the  Lord,  and  after  1  had  prayed  to  continue  ex- 
pecting until  God  would  bless  me.  We  shall 
have  many  temptations  and  trials,  but  they  shall 
be  the  means  of  our  growing  more  in  righteous- 
ness ;  they  shall  help  us  ;  they  shall  be  wings 
to  us  by  which  we  shall  fly  up  from  this  world." 
Then  brother  Armstrong,  a  white  man,  who  was 
taken  a  prisoner  when  about  ten  years  old,  who 
spoke  their  language  very  fluently,  and  happily 
experienced  religion  in  this  nation,  exhorted  to 
the  following  amount : — "Brothers  and  sisters,  I 
have  been  raised  among  you,  and  want  to  tell 
you  the  truth  as  near  as  I  can.  This  is  the 
truth  that  the  minister  tells  you ;  there  is  no 
other  way  that  leads  truly  to  heaven,  but  the  way 
that  is  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  salvation  by 
him.  In  this  way  I  mean  to  live  and  die,  by  the 
grace  of  God  helping  me."  We  then  concluded 
our  meeting  with  singing  and  prayer.  God 
was  in  our  midst  to  bless  us.     I  felt  encouraged 


68  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

to  proceed  in  the  work  of  the  mission,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  Lord. 

Oct.  20. — In  the  course  of  the  last  week 
brother  Finley  arrived,  to  the  no  small  joy  of 
the  mission  family  and  of  the  Indians.  Al- 
though yesterday  and  to-day  it  rained  almost 
without  intermission,  yet  a  good  number  of  our 
red  friends  attended.  The  proceedings  of  the 
day  were  nearly  as  follows  : — Brother  Finley 
commenced  meeting  with  singing  and  prayer, 
and  then  preached  from  the  following  text : 
*'  For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
they  are  the  sons  of  God."  The  subject  of 
which  is  nearly  as  follows  :  "  Every  man  is  led 
by  some  spirit.  Some  are  led  by  the  spirit  of 
pride,  and  think  too  highly  of  themselves,  and 
sometimes  deck  themselves  out  with  needless 
ornaments.  Others  are  led  by  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  and  love  the  things  of  this  perishing  earth, 
so  as  to  neglect  their  souls.  Others  are  led  by 
drunkenness,  into  a  number  of  other  wicked 
deeds.  All  these  are  led  by  the  spirit  of  the 
devil,  and  must  finally,  if  they  repent  not,  be 
sent  into  hell  with  him.  But,  we  rejoice  to  tell 
you,  that  Jesus  Christ  gave  himself  for  us,  and 
sent  down  his  Holy  Spirit  to  show  us  the  right 
way.  Now  I  will  show  you  in  what  way  the 
good  book  teaches  us  respecting  God's  Spirit. 
It  is  compared  to Jire.  Fire  gives  light,  and  so 
does  the  Spirit.  You  remember  when  you  were 
walking  in  your  old  traditions,  but  when  the 
Spirit  came  upon  you,  you  saw  yourselves  lost, 
and  by  his  light  you  took  the  back  track,  and 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  b9 

came  right  to  God.  Fires  give  heat,  so  the 
Spirit  quickened  your  dead  souls,  and  wrought 
mightily  in  you.  The  Spirit  is  compared  to 
water;  water  cleanses  and  makes  yow fruitful, 
BO  with  many  of  you,  you  have  been  cleansed 
and  purified  from  your  sins  by  his  cleansing 
power,  while  you  have  been  also  rendered  fruit- 
ful unto  every  good  word  and  work.  Thus  the 
Spirit  of  God  leads  such  as  are  submissive  to 
him  in  the  good  way,  and  leads  them  from  their 
dances,  frolicking,  hunting,  and  old  traditions. 
And  such  obedient  persons,  who  are  thus  led, 
are  privileged  with  being  the  sons  of  God,  which 
is  the  greatest  blessing  that  can  be ;  for  God 
will  preserve,  protect,  supply,  and  comfort  all 
his  children.  Suppose  his  (turning  round  and 
pointing  to  Mononcue)  child  were  in  danger,  he 
would  surely  deliver  him  if  he  could  ;  if  he 
were  sick,  he  would  endeavour  to  cure  him ; 
if  he  were  in  want,  the  father  would  supply  his 
want.  So  God  will  also,  in  an  especial  manner, 
deliver,  comfort,  and  supply  the  wants  of  his 
children.  Be  encouraged,  therefore,  to  serve 
your  God."  After  this,  leave  of  speaking  being 
given  to  any  of  the  chiefs  who  felt  free  to  it, 
Mononcue  rose  up  and  spoke  as  follows,  after 
an  appropriate  introduction  : — "  My  fellow  sin- 
ners, you  had  better  give  it  up,  for  this  is  a  way 
which  will  not  stand.  Look  at  me,  and  see 
what  I  was.  I  was  once  in  darkness  as  you 
are.  I  was  very  strong  in  my  old  traditions, 
and  in  my  old  forms  of  religion,  and  often  said 
I  would  never  follow  the  way  I  am  now  in. 


70  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

But  when  the  light  of  Christ  came  upon  me,  I 
saw  that  I  was  in  darkness  ;  you  are  also  now 
in  darkness.  Seek  the  Lord  with  all  your  heart, 
for  the  day  is  coming  when  we  shall  be  all 
judged."  He  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears  in  the 
midst  of  his  discourse,  and  spoke  with  a  pathos 
and  energy  which  affected  not  only  those  who 
understood  his  language,  but  those  also  who 
did  not.  We  then,  all  together,  red,  white,  and 
black,  partook  of  the  sacrament,  at  which  we 
had  a  gracious  season  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  marriage  ;  it  was 
between  brother  John  Hicks,  one  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  nation  and  an  exhorter  in  our  Church, 
and  Catharine  Warpole.  Seven  of  the  brethren 
and  five  of  the  sisters  were  present  in  the  mis- 
sion house  on  the  occasion,  all  of  whom  stayed 
all  night.  Brother  Finley  performed  the  so- 
lemnity. It  was  a  very  serious  time.  All  be- 
haved with  a  decorum  and  decency,  which,  I 
think,  are  seldom  witnessed  at  marriages  among 
white  people. 

After  this,  brother  Finley  and  the  chiefs  en- 
tered into  a  conference  respecting  the  regula- 
tion of  our  school,  the  appointment  of  meetings, 
and  the  choice  and  employment  of  an  inter- 
preter. Respecting  the  school,  it  was  mutually 
agreed,  1st.  That  five  brethren,  viz.  Between- 
the-Logs,  John  Hicks,  Mononcue,  Peacock,  and 
Squire  Grey-Eyes,  should  be  a  committee  to 
inspect  the  school.  2.  That  no  children  would 
be  received  for  the  space  of  a  few  weeks  or 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  71 

days,  unless  they  designed  to  continue  at  school 
until  they  would  have  time  to  receive  an  edu- 
cation. 3d.  That  no  scholar  would  have  per- 
mission to  go  home  without  leave  from  the  mis- 
sionary. 4th.  No  complaint  will  be  listened  to 
respecting  the  treatment  of  the  children,  nor 
will  parents,  guardians  or  others,  regard  the 
stories  of  children,  until  the  matter  is  inquired 
into  by  the  above  committee. 

It  was  agreed,  **  that  there  should  be  meeting 
two  Sundays  out  of  three  at  the  mission  house, 
and  every  third  one  at  the  Big  Springs,  which 
is  twelve  miles  distant ;  there  shall  also  be 
prayer  meetings  every  Wednesday  evening,  to 
be  holden  circularly  at  the  mission  house,  Mo- 
noncue's,  Between-the-Logs',  and  Hicks'." 

It  was  ordained  by  the  conference,  that  an 
interpreter  should  be  clioscn  by  the  chiefs,  and 
employed  by  brother  Finley.  There  was  a  diffi- 
culty in  coming  to  a  determination  on  this  point, 
as  there  were  three  or  four  who  were  in  the 
habit  of  interpreting,  and  the  choice  of  any  one 
might  lead  to  murmuring  on  the  oart  of  the 
others.  On  this  occasion,  the  chiefs  manifested 
a  penetration  and  caution  which  show  them  to 
be  men  of  sound  minds  and  good  hearts. 

After  this,  we  had  a  very  interesting  and 
friendly  conversation,  in  which  each  spoke  his 
sentiments  with  the  utmost  freedom,  and  with- 
out the  least  reserve.  The  chiefs  anticipated  and 
looked  forward  to  the  time  when  the  children 
of  their  nation  should  be  taught  to  read,  and 
thereby  be  informed  of  the  great  and  sublime 


72  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

truths  of  Christianity  ;  when  the  rising  genera- 
tion would  be  able  to  read  the  Bible  to  their  pa- 
rents at  their  firesides,  and  interpret  to  them  its 
contents ;  when,  from  among  themselves,  there 
would  be  raised  up  ministers  who  would  preach 
Jesus  unto  them  :  in  short,  they  not  only  imag- 
ined they  saw,  but  they  were  confident  it  was 
written  in  the  word  of  God,  that  the  heathen 
were  given  to  Christ,  and  that,  therefore,  the 
several  Indian  nations  would  submit  to  him. 
While  they  were  thus  gladdening  their  hearts 
with  this  pleasing  conversation,  brother  Finley 
and  I  introduced  the  prospect  of  the  Scriptures 
being  translated  into  the  Wyandot  language, 
and  dispersed  among  the  different  branches  of 
the  nation,  as  the  Seminoles  in  the  south,  and 
those  divisions  of  it  that  were  at  Detroit  and 
Canada.  Here,  I  think,  I  saw  plain  marks  of 
the  Saviour's  love  in  our  Indian  Christians. 
All  our  hearts  seemed  to  glow  as  we  were  thus 
employed.  At  a  late  hour  we  all  retired  to 
sleep,  the  men  to  one  end  of  the  house  and  the 
women  to  fi\e  other.  Brother  Finley  and  his 
old  bed-fellow,  Mononcue,  slept  together,  and 
for  want  of  beds  seven  or  eight  slept  on  the 
floor  before  the  fire  ;  thus,  with  joyful  hearts,  we 
committed  our  bodies  to  sleep,  under  the  pro- 
tection of  Him  who  neither  slumbers  nor  sleeps. 
Monday,  Oct. '21. — This  morning  the  chiefs, 
being  informed  of  two  children,  an  Indian  boy 
and  girl  of  the  Wyandot  nation,  that  the  Balti- 
more Finleyan  Society  designed  to  make  some 
provisions  for,  whose  names  were  to  be  called 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  73 

Francis  Asbury  and  Mary  Fletcher,  selected 
them,  being  assisted  by  Brother  Fin'ey.  The 
one  was  a  daughter  of  Mononcue,  and  the  other 
a  son  of  John  Hicks. 

The  chiefs  took  leave  this  morning  of  brother 
Finley  in  a  very  affectionate  manner,  being 
heartily  glad  and  thankful  to  God  for  his  re- 
covery from  his  sickness,  which  was  a  severe 
attack  of  the  fever  and  ague.  Peacock  told  him, 
"  I  am  glad  that  God  permitted  you  to  visit  us 
once  more  in  health ;  I  feel  determined  to  serve 
God  as  long  as  I  live,  and  hope  to  see  you 
again  in  health  ;  I  trust  God  will  preserve  us 
all  while  we  will  be  separated  from  one  another 
in  the  woods."  Mononcue  said,  ''  Brother,  I 
have  prayed  for  you  while  you  were  sick  ;  I  be- 
lieve God  has  answered  my  prayers  in  preserv- 
ing you  alive  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  us  again. 
Farewell."  Between-the-Logs  observed,  '*  Bro- 
ther, when  you  and  sister  Finley  were  sick  I 
prayed  for  you,  and  committed  both  of  you  into 
the  hands  of  God,  whether  in  life  or  in  death. 
I  feel  strong  in  God  ;  he  has  answered  my  pray- 
ers in  sending  the  Gospel  to  us.  I  have  now 
two  staffs  to  support  me  when  I  walk,  both  you 
and  the  other  missionary,  and  trust  I  shall,  with 
the  help  of  God,  walk  firmly.  Brother,  fare- 
well." Thus  our  very  interesting  meeting 
ended. 


74  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

REMINISCENCE  XI. 

Journal — Meeting  at  the  Big  Springs — Description 
of  the  wigwam — Supper — Evening's  devotions — Man 
ner  of  sleeping. 

Nov.  2. — To-day  I  set  out,  about  12  o'clock, 
P.  M.,  for  the  Big  Springs,  which  is  twelve  or 
fourteen  miles  from  the  mission  house,  accom- 
panied by  brothers  Armstrong  and  Pointer,  our 
interpreters.  These  people  are  very  much  civ- 
ilized, and  still  more  advanced  in  religion. 
Their  piety  appears  to  me  to  be  genuine,  very 
unaffected  and  deep.  We  stopped  where  two 
families  had  built  their  little  cabins,  both  of 
which  were  in  the  same  enclosure,  being  only  a 
few  yards  distant,  and  surrounded  by  a  low 
fence.  The  good  people  received  us  with  the 
greatest  cordiality  and  friendship,  unaccompa- 
nied with  those  artificial  compliments,  so  gen- 
eral in  what  is  termed  the  polite  world.  Where 
we  stopped,  was  a  cabin  of  thirteen  or  fourteen 
feet  square.  On  the  north  side  was  the  door, 
hung  on  iron  hinges.  On  the  right  side,  as  you 
go  in,  were  three  shelves,  which  served  as  a 
dresser,  on  which  stood  a  coffee  pot,  a  few  pint 
tin  cups,  some  delph  plates,  and  several  other 
utensils.  On  the  west  side  was  the  fireplace. 
Opposite  the  door  stood  a  table,  under  a  window 
or  square  hole,  with  a  wooden  shutter,  which 
served  in  the  place  of  glass.  On  the  east  side 
were  two  beds,  or  rather  bedsteads.  Their  form 
was  this,  thin  puncheons  placed  upon  narrow 
benches,  about  twenty  inches  high.     On  them 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  75 

were  no  bed  ticks ;  a  few  skins  served  in  the 
place  of  feathers  and  straw,  while  the  blankets 
lay  unspread  on  this  platform.  There  is  a  very 
great  contrast  between  this  and  the  commodious 
habitations  in  which  I  was  accustomed  to  lodge 
in  the  towns,  villages,  and  country  places,  among 
respectable  white  people.  This  place  put  me  in 
mind  of  the  humiliation  of  Christ,  who  did  not 
make  his  appearance  among  the  rich  and  great, 
but  was  born  in  a  stable,  a  manger  serving  him 
as  a  cradle,  while  it  taught  me  humility  and  con- 
tentment. The  good  woman,  shortly  after  our 
arrival,  commenced  to  cook  supper.  Eating 
among  these  people  had  formerly  been  consid- 
ered by  me  as  a  cross,  for  fear  of  dirty  victuals. 
A  racoon  I  saw  hanging  up  in  the  house,  when 
I  arrived,  was,  in  my  opinion,  to  be  part  of  my 
supper  :  but  I  was  happily  disappointed,  when, 
in  a  short  time,  I  saw  a  supper  prepared,  cleaner 
than  I  sometimes  saw  among  some  whites.  The 
repast  was  made  up  of  venison,  mountain  tea, 
and  corn  bread  :  the  meal  of  which  it  was  com- 
posed was  made  by  pounding  corn  in  a  hom- 
mony  trough.  After  supper  the  interpreters 
translated  the  first  three  verses  of  John's  Gospel, 
and  I  from  their  mouth  wrote  it  down.  I  hope 
this  first  trial  will  not  end  here.  I  trust  we  shall 
be  enabled  to  give  to  these  poor  people  at  least 
some  of  the  word  of  God.  After  this  I  gave  an 
exhortation  to  the  two  families,  who  by  this  time 
had  assembled.  The  Spirit  of  God  bore  witness 
to  our  hearts  while  I  spoke  to  them.  O  !  the 
rich  grace  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  which 


76  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

has  visited  these  poor  people  in  the  forest,  mak- 
ing them  partakers  of  like  precious  faith  with 
us.  While  I  am  now  writing,  they  are  singing 
in  animated  strains, 

*  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone,"  &c. 

the  meaning  of  which  they  understand,  from  its 
being  so  frequently  sung  and  explained  to  them 
by  the  interpreters.  This  seems  like  seeing  his 
track  andpursuing  it  also,  even  the  narrow  road. 
It  looks  like  the  way  the  holi/  prophets  went. 
They  had  doubtlessly  their  hopes  Jixed  on  Jesus 
Christ.  How  the  little  cabin  did  resound  while 
they  were  singing  about  having  nothing  but  sin 
to  give,  and  that  nothing  but  love  would  they 
receive.  I  saw  the  tears  drop  down  their  faces, 
while  the  name  of  Jesus  was  praised,  as  plainly 
indicative  of  the  grace  of  God  in  their  hearts,  of 
which  I  heard  them  speak  last  Sabbath  in  class 
meeting,  and  which  they  manifest  in  their  life, 
obedience  to  God.  This  little  wigwam  is  none 
other  than  the  house  of  God  and  the  gate  of 
heaven  to  our  souls.  My  pen  catches  the  sacred 
fire  which  has  already  reached  my  heart  from 
the  live  coal  from  the  altar  which  has  touched 
our  lips.  I  am  inclined  to  proclaim  aloud  the 
praises  of  the  Redeemer.  Carry  the  sounds, 
ye  fleet  winds  of  God,  even  to  the  uttermost 
tribes  of  the  Indians  ;  and  then  announce  it  with 
speed  to  all  Christendom  !  Ye  plains  of  San- 
dusky, what  voices  are  these  I  hear  echoing 
through  you,  and  reaching  the  neighbouring 
woods  1     It  is  the  voice  of  Indians,  that  a  few 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  Tt 

years  ago  were  singing  the  war  song,  but  who 
now  sing  the  song  of  the  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  thousand.  Where  we  now  are  is  near  the 
place  where  Crawford  was  put  to  death.  Hal- 
lelujah to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
to  the  Lamb,  for  he  has  redeemed  us  out  of 
every  nation  and  tongue  and  people ; — for  I  see 
here  black  Jonathan  Pointer,  the  red  brethren 
and  myself,  all  joining  in  the  same  song,  all 
equally  indebted  to  the  same  Saviour,  and  re- 
joicing in  him. 

AVe  next  joined  in  prayer,  after  I  had  given 
them  a  little  lecture  on  its  nature  and  advan- 
tages, during  which  the  Lord  continued  to  bless 
us.  It  was  now  about  eleven  o'clock.  Our 
kind  host  spread  a  cloth  before  the  fire ;  on  this 
I  spread  a  blanket  to  lie  on,  put  another  over 
me,  both  of  which  I  brought  from  home  for  that 
purpose;  put  my  surtout  under  my  head  for  a 
pillow,  threw  my  great  coat  over  all,  and  thus 
committed  my  body  to  rest.  Brother  Arm- 
strong lay  next  me,  and  next  to  him  our  colour- 
ed friend. 

Nov.  3. — To-day  we  had  a  glorious  time  of 
refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 


78  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 


REMINISCENCE  Xll. 

Organization  and  progress  of  the  school — General 
character  of  the  children — Two  anecdotes— Contem- 
plated good  results  of  the  school — Different  lights  in 
which  it  is  viewed  by  the  Indians — Two  anecdotes  of 
Mrs.  Hill — Behaviour  of  the  children  at  prayer. 

Nov.  15. — I  shall  here  write  down  some  par- 
ticulars concerning  the  commencement,  pro- 
gress, and  present  state  of  the  school,  together 
with  some  anecdotes  respecting  the  children,  as 
well  as  some  other  circumstances  which  do  not 
come  in  a  regular  way,  or  which  might  have 
eluded  my  observation  at  a  former  time. 

Brother  Finley  and  I  proposed  that  the  school 
should  be  opened  on  Monday,  22d  of  October, 
and  he  took  his  departure  the  day  following. 
The  first  week,  we  had  only  four  or  five  chil- 
dren ;  one  of  these  was  a  profligate,  as  we  found 
out  afterward.  She  found  way  to  my  wife's 
chest,  and  that  of  the  servant  maid's,  and  pil- 
fered them  of  some  trifling  articles ;  after  a  few 
days  she  went  away.  I  thought  that  if  many  of 
the  children  were  like  her,  we  could  not  live 
with  them,  and  my  acquaintance  was  so  little 
with  Indians,  that  I  thought  a  majority  of  them 
might  be  of  that  caste.  My  discouragements, 
this  week,  were  many,  but  I  thought  that  pre- 
cipitancy in  judging  or  acting  in  my  critical 
situation  might  be  accompanied,  or  at  any  rate 
followed,  with  serious  consequences.  Amidst 
these  embarrassments,  patience  and  faith  were 
called  into  exereite. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  79 

The  next  week  we  had  eight  children  under 
our  care,  one  or  two  of  whom  appeared  to  be  a 
little  refractory,  but  by  some  attention  to  them, 
I  found  it  was  possible  to  regulate  them.  Not 
knowing  that  it  was  customary  with  Indians  to 
correct  their  children,  I  was  peculiarly  careful 
not  to  take  any  measure  that  might  give  umbrage 
to  the  nation  in  our  first  commencement ;  for 
this  might  raise  such  a  prejudice  against  us  as 
to  render  us  entirely  useless  to  them  ;  nay,  it 
might  altogether  destroy  the  school  establish- 
ment among-  this  people. 

The  next  week,  which  ended  October  and 
began  November,  our  school  increased  to  eigh- 
teen. The  children  appear  to  be  doing  better, 
and  more  submissive  than  at  first.  On  the  11th 
inst.,  we  had  twenty-two  children,  and  we  have 
now,  Nov.  15th,  thirty-seven  ;  before  Christmas 
we  expect  to  have  between  forty  and  fifty,  and 
a  considerable  increase  beyond  this  in  spring. 
The  greater  part  of  the  nation  are  now  out  hunt- 
ing, which  prevents  the  increase  of  our  school : 
they  will  return  about  the  end  of  December,  or 
beginning  of  January,  when  we  expect  a  con- 
siderable augmentation  of  scholars. 

Little  had  been  done  before  my  arrival  here, 
in  teaching  the  children  to  read  ;  though  as  much 
as  could  be  done  under  the  circumstances. 
Brother  Steward  taught  between  two  or  three 
months  last  winter  at  the  Big  Springs,  but  so 
short  a  time  could  effect  little.  My  worthy  pre- 
decessor, the  Rev.  James  B.  Finley,  did  all  he 
could  by  way  of  preparation.^   He  employed  a 


80  INDIAN   EEMINISCENCES, 

young  woman  last  year,  but  for  want  of  a  school 
house  little  could  be  done,  as  the  school  was 
taught  in  a  shed  ;  the  mission  house  then  being 
a  small  cabin,  could  not  furnish  room  for  the 
children.  Only  two  of  the  twenty-seven  chil- 
dren here  now  can  read,  only  six  can  spell  a 
little  on  the  book  in  easy  monosyllables,  seven 
know  their  letters,  and  twelve  of  them  knew 
nothing  of  their  letters  when  they  came  here. 

The  children  by  assiduous  care,  are  learning 
fast,  notwithstanding  the  obstacles  in  their  way. 
It  is  very  difficult  for  them  to  pronounce  some 
English  words,  especially  those  in  which  h,p,  and 
some  other  letters  are  to  be  found,  as  there  are 
no  sounds  corresponding  to  these  letters  in  the 
Wyandot  language.  I  must  also  speak  to  them 
by  an  interpreter  ;  but  in  merely  learning  to  spell 
and  read,  after  learning  the  elementary  sounds, 
their  progress  is  not  so  much  retarded  as  one 
would  suppose.  Here  I  found  the  great  disad- 
vantage in  teaching  English,  compared  to  Ger- 
man or  even  French,  in  consequence  of  the 
various  sounds  given  to  the  same  letters  and 
combination  of  letters  in  our  language.  During 
the  first  six  weeks  of  the  school's  existence  I 
taught  it  myself  Only  consider  the  picture 
which  between  thirty  and  forty  children  entirely 
untutored,  mostly  beginning,  and  all  in  a  strange 
language,  presents  to  the  observer.  No  six 
weeks  of  my  life  were  ever  spent  more  busily 
than  in  teaching  these  children  their  alphabets 
and  other  elementary  lessons.  Every  mode 
which  invention  could  devise  was  resorted  to ; 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  81 

and  it  is  believed  they  learned  as  much  as  any 
children  ever  did  in  the  same  time,  and  under 
the  same  or  similar  circumstances. 

As  to  the  general  character  of  the  children,  I 
would  remark,  that  they  are  very  sober,  all  things 
considered  :  are  very  agreeable  among  them- 
selves, and  of  a  very  obliging  and  good-natured 
disposition,  and  perhaps  in  these  respects  excel 
white  children  in  general.  They  are,  for  the 
most  part,  willing  to  do  what  they  are  told  ;  they 
do  not  proceed  immediately  to  do  a  thing  when 
bid,  which  at  a  first  or  slight  view  would  appear 
like  unwillingness  to  obey  ;  but  upon  consider- 
ation, it  appears  to  me  to  be  owing  either  to  the 
general  character  of  this  nation,  which  is  the 
direct  opposite  of  precipitancy,  for  they  seem 
to  diliberate,  reflect,  and  consider,  and  even  in 
some  cases  to  delay  and  suspend,  both  in  speak- 
ing and  acting,  before  they  will  decide ;  or  rather 
it  may  be  owing  to  their  not  understanding  us. 
An  instance  of  the  latter  happened  a  few  days 
ago,  which  is  as  follows  : — The  maid  told  one 
of  the  Indian  girls  to  put  the  tea-kettle  on  the 
fire,  full  of  water ;  she  went  away  and  filled  the 
coffee  pot  and  put  it  on.  The  girl  it  appears 
did  not  understand  her,  or  not  knowing  the  dis- 
tinction between  tea  kettles  and  coffee  pots,  &c 
and  thinking  them  all  of  nearly  the  same  kind. 
Into  this  error  she  was  led  by  the  meaning  of 
the  Indian  word  hveestah,  which  is  a  name  com- 
mon to  any  metal,  as  tin,  copper,  brass,  &lc.  and 
to  most  vessels  made  of  them.  It  is  similar  in 
meaning  to  our  word  metal,  but  more  general. 
6 


S3  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

The  instances  of  contention  and  disagreement 
among  them  are  very  rare.  Yet  fallen  nature 
manifests  itself  sufficiently  among  them  even  in 
this.  We  had  an  example  of  this  also  a  few- 
nights  ago,  between  two  little  boys  of  eight  or 
nine  years  of  age,  one  of  whom  had  been  put 
out  of  bed  by  the  other  boy,  and  forced  to  lie  on 
the  bare  floor.  When  this  was  known  to  us, 
we  made  him  a  bed  by  himself  At  the  time 
referred  to,  he  went  early  to  bed.  The  other, 
who  a  few  days  before  had  come,  and  was  ac- 
customed to  do  as  he  wished,  endeavoured  to  put 
him  out  of  his  bed  by  getting  on  the  top  of  him, 
and  endeavouring  to  take  the  clothes  off  him, 
and  get  in  himself  P.  being  incensed  that  he 
should  be  deprived  of  his  only  asylum,  with  his 
teeth  laid  hold  of  J.'s  ear,  and  made  the  blood 
come  freely.  They  both  engaged  in  combat — 
the  other  boys  called  for  me,  and  I  was  under 
the  necessity  of  reproving  sharply  both  of  the 
boys,  but  since  that  they  have  lived  in  the 
greatest  unity. 

While  I  was  administering  reproof,  one  of  the 
large  boys  who  was  standing  by  said  in  Wyan- 
dot, as  I  afterward  learned,  "  Now  the  boy  who 
is  in  the  wrong  will  certainly  cry,  but  he  that 
is  not  will  cry  none."  Whether  each  of  them 
thought  himself  innocent,  or  not  being  willing 
to  own  their  guilt,  I  cannot  tell,  but  neither  of 
them  cried,  but  on  the  contrary  bore  their  re- 
proof with  the  greatest  firmness. 

The  greatest  good  may  result  from  this  school. 
The  female  children,  it   is  expected,  will  be 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  83 

taught  to  read,  write,  spin,  sew,  knit,  weave, 
cook,  and  do  all  sorts  of  house  work  necessary  for 
comfortable  living,  and  thus  will  become  indus- 
trious and  economical  wives,  submissive  to  their 
husbands,  and  affectionate  parents.  Beside, 
they  will  be  taught  the  great  principles  of  the 
Gospel,  which  will  lead  them  into  the  ways  of 
piety,  and  will  preserve  them  from  Indian  super- 
stition and  tradition.  The  boys  will  be  taught  in 
like  manner  the  Christian  religion,  in  its  theory, 
experience,  and  practice ;  they  will  be  instruct- 
ed, practically,  to  farm,  so  that  when  they  leave 
school  they  may  be  qualified  to  become  indus- 
trious farmers,  good  citizens,  intelligent  men, 
tender  parents,  affectionate  husbands,  and  obe- 
dient children,  and  thus  people  their  nation  with 
a  generation  equal,  as  men,  citizens,  or  Chris- 
tians, to  any  perhaps  in  the  United  States.  More 
still :  from  these  boys,  part  of  whom  are  pious, 
and  others  of  them  inclined  to  piety,  while  most 
are  moral,  will  be  raised  up  Christian  preachers, 
to  prfeach  to  their  fellow  men,  and  to  carry  the 
word  of  life  to  other  Indian  nations.  They  shall 
be  qualified  to  instruct  their  parents  and  the 
other  members  of  their  respective  families  in  the 
great  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  At  the  fireside 
they  will  be  able  to  interpret  to  them  the  word 
of  God,  and  recite  to  them  the  truths  they  have 
learned.  They  shall  here  unavoidably  be  taught 
English,  and  thus  can  be  more  perfectly  in- 
structed in  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven, for  they  can  hear  more  sermons,  and  those 
they  do  hear  will  not  be  through  the  tedious  and 


S4  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

imperfect  means  of  an  interpreter.  Beside, 
they  shall,  by  early  imbibhig  Gospel  truths,  be 
preserved  from  the  superstitions  of  heathenism, 
and  the  practice  resulting  from  them.  The 
Indian  god  shall  be  neglected,  the  war  dance 
shall  be  no  more  celebrated,  and  the  idolatrous 
feasts  shall  be  entirely  done  away  and  neglected. 
At  present  some  of  the  Indians  are  in  favour 
of  the  school,  and  others  are  opposed  to  it. 
They  say  that  Indians  who  have  been  learned 
are  worse  than  others  ;  that  the  Great  Spirit  nev- 
er designeJ  that  Indians  should  learn.  While 
others  seem  to  take  a  middle  way,  and  wait  in 
suspense  to  see  what  shall  be  the  fruit  of  our 
doings.  The  religious  part  are  very  much  in 
favour  of  the  children's  instruction.  They  say 
themselves  are  too  old  to  learn,  lament  they 
cannot  read  the  word  of  God,  but  hope  their 
children  will  learn,  and  not  labour  under  the 
disadvantages  they  are  irrecoverably  involved  in. 
A  little  circumstance  will  show  how  much  some 
are  in  favour  of  our  establishment,  and  will  afford 
an  example  of  the  anxiety  and  zeal  of  others. 
Sister  Hill,  a  very  pious  and  sensible  woman, 
came  last  Saturday  with  her  little  son  of  nine 
years  of  age,  to  leave  him  at  school,  and  to  stay 
all  night  with  us,  to  see  how  we  came  on.  After 
she  had  seen  all  she  could,  and  we  showed  her 
all  things,  and  told  her  of  our  regulations,  she 
was  very  much  pleased  ;  but  she  expressed  her 
sorrow  that  she  was  not  now  a  little  girl,  so  that 
she  might  also  come  here  and  learn  to  read  the 
Bible,  &c ;  for  these  people  think  more  of  read- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  85 

ing  the  Bible  than  any  other  acquisition  in  the 
world,  which  should  be  a  lesson  to  many  who 
can  read,  but  seldom  peruse  that  holy  book. 
So  zealous  was  she  that  others  should  learn, 
that  in  a  few  days  she  brought  to  school  a  broth- 
er of  hers,  a  young  man  of  eighteen  years  of 
age ;  and  she  has,  as  I  am  told,  persuaded  two 
other  persons  to  come  to  the  school. 

I  cannot  avoid,  in  this  place,  making  mention 
of  another  little  anecdote  about  this  good  wo- 
man, which  places  her  piety  in  a  very  conspic- 
uous point  of  view,  while  it  will  also  put  to  the 
blush  the  half-hearted  devotion  of  many  pro- 
fessors. The  story  is  this  :  her  husband,  who  is 
a  wicked  man,  determined  to  go  to  hunt  in 
company  with  a  number  of  very  profligate  and 
profane  persons  of  the  same  nation.  She  endea- 
voured to  persuade  him  not  to  go  with  them, 
but  to  seek  for  better  company,  but  all  in  vain, 
go  he  would  with  these  same  persons.  She 
doubted  whether  it  was  her  duty  to  go,  even 
with  her  husband,  in  company  with  such  aban- 
doned wretches.  Her  conscience  could  not  be 
easy  in  this  matter,  till  she  acquainted  Mr.  Fin- 
ley  of  the  affair,  and  asked  his  pastoral  advice. 
He  advised  her  to  go,  but  not  to  forget  to  pray 
to  God  and  serve  him.  Every  night  she  prayed 
with  her  family  in  her  husband's  camp,  while 
it  was  frequent  with  the  above  persons  to  make 
much  disturbance  outside  the  camp  in  time  of 
prayer.  But  God  in  this  did  not  leave  her  pious 
labour  without  its  acknowledgment.  For  after 
hunting  was  over,  and  all  had  returned,  a  cer- 


86  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

tain  woman,  who  was  one  of  her  greatest  op 
posers,  came  to  Mr.  Finley  and  told  him  that  if 
it  had  not  been  for  the  prayers  of  that  woman, 
God  would  have  punished  them  all,  and  the 
devil  would  have  got  them.  So  sister  HilFs 
fidelity  proved  to  be  the  instrument  of  conver- 
sion to  others. 

Their  behaviour  at  prayer  is  very  good.  The 
mission  family  assemble  for  prayer  in  the  kitch- 
en, morning  and  evening,  the  boys  and  girls 
sitting  apart.  They  sit  during  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures  with  the  most  becoming  reverence, 
stand  in  singing,  and  most  of  them  join  in  the 
tune,  though  they  do  not  know  the  words,  and 
kneel  when  we  pray.  I  never  saw  better  beha- 
viour, or  more  solemnity  among  any  people  in 
the  time  of  prayer.  This  is  a  most  interesting 
season.  It  supplies  the  place  of  meetings  to  a 
great  degree,  as  the  number  of  the  mission 
family,  including  the  Indian  children,  at  this 
date  is  about  thirty  persons. 


REMINISCENCE  XIIl. 

The  school  continued — Description  of  the  mission 
house — Employ  of  the  boys  and  girls — Number  and 
employ  of  the  mission  family — Dress  of  the  Indian 
children — Religious  state  of  the  Indians — Skill  of  the 
children  in  singing — Their  manner  of  sleeping. 

A  DESCRIPTION  of  our  housc  will  be  necessa- 
ry, in  order  to  give  a  proper  idea  of  our  regula- 
tions respecting  the  government  of  the  children. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  87 

considered  as  a  part  of  our  family.  Our  liouse 
consists  of  four  large  rooms,  two  above,  and  two 
below  stairs,  with  a  fireplace  in  each,  the  upper 
and  lower  rooms  communicating,  with  each 
other  by  stairs,  there  being  no  door  in  the  par- 
tition wall  which  divides  the  house  into  two 
equal  parts.  The  upper  is  a  half  story.  Be- 
low stairs,  south,  is  the  room  for  the  missiona- 
ry and  the  female  part  of  the  mission  family, 
and  above  it  the  Indian  girls'  room ;  below 
stairs,  north,  is  the  kitchen,  which  serves  also 
for  a  dining  room,  and  above  it  the  boys'  room. 
The  school  house  is  about  four  rods  from  the 
mission  house,  or  rather  we  have  converted  the 
old  mission  house  into  a  school  house.  All 
rise  in  the  morning  so  as  to  have  prayer  over 
before  it  is  properly  light. 

After  prayer  the  girls  are  required  to  stay  in 
the  kitchen  until  bed  time,  unless  in  school  hours, 
where  they  are  taught  to  spin,  sew,  knit,  assist 
in  cooking,  &c. ;  and  they  must  all  sleep  in  their 
own  room  at  night,  to  which  there  is  no  en- 
trance but  through  my  room  ;  they  are  not  gen- 
erally permitted  to  stay  in  my  room,  or  go  into 
the  boys'  room  on  any  pretext,  unless  to  make 
the  beds,  sweep  it,  &c.  As  to  the  boys,  when 
prayer  is  over  in  the  morning,  they  go  to  the 
school  house,  put  on  a  fire,  and  stay  there  till 
night,  unless  they  choose,  when  school  does  not 
hold,  to  play  innocently,  and  are  not  to  come 
into  the  kitchen  until  night,  unless  when  called 
to  eat,  or  are  employed  otherwise  :  but  the  most 
of  their  spare  hours  they  are  engaged  in  chop- 


88  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ping,  taking  care  of  cattle,  husking  corn,  &c. 
In  the  evening  they  are  to  put  on  a  fire  in  their 
own  room,  where  they  are  to  stay  till  bed  time. 
These  regulations  I  found  necessary  to  make, 
for  the  purpose  of  preserving  such  order  as  that 
one  part  may  not  prevent  the  other  from  pursu- 
ing their  several  employs. 

Our  mission  family  consists  of  myself  and 
wife,  one  young  woman  and  two  young  men, 
one  of  whom  is  a  good  part  of  his  time  employed 
in  hauling  from  a  distance  provisions  and  other 
things  needed  by  the  mission  ;  and  the  other 
young  man  is  employed  on  the  farm.  Two 
young  women,  as  an  addition  to  our  family,  were 
employed  by  brothers  Young  and  Finley  to 
come  here,  one  to  do  house  work,  and  the  other 
to  teach  school ;  but  by  reason  of  sickness  they 
could  not  come  ;  and  we  expect  none  sooner 
than  Christmas.  All  the  children  board  with 
us,  which  gives  us  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and 
makes  much  work  for  us  all  to  do. 

As  to  myself,  I  am  closely  employed  at  school 
hours  in  teaching,  which  is  a  difficult  job,  seeing 
they  are  almost  all  beginners,  or  nearly  so ;  and 
in  the  intervals  of  time  not  employed  in  teach- 
ing, it  is  as  much  as  I  can  do  to  keep  so  large 
a  family  in  order,  especially  since  they  have 
every  thing  to  learn.  You  must,  in  short,  teach 
them  every  thing. 

Mrs.  Elliott  and  the  young  women  have  three 
times  as  much  to  do  as  any  women  ought  to  do, 
yet  there  is  no  remedy  but  to  work  the  harder, 
and  continue  longer  and  closer  at  it.     As  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  Oil 

mission  family  and  the  Indian  school,  being  in 
all  between  thirty  and  forty,  board  in  the  mis- 
sion house,  it  is  no  small  job  to  cook  and  wash 
for  them,  to  say  nothing  of  making. and  mend- 
ing clothes  for  all  the  Indian  children,  as  well 
as  cleaning  them,  both  of  which  must  be  done. 
It  is  true,  our  cooking  is  very  simple.  Our 
supplies  consist  of  bread,  hommony,  meat,  no 
milk  or  butter,  and  sometimes  tea  and  coffee. 
As  the  family  increased  so  much  before  we  had 
time  to  prepare  for  them,  we  laboured  under  no 
small  inconveniences  in  baking  for  our  large 
family,  with  one  Dutch  oven,  as  it  is  called,  and 
a  skillet.  After  a  while  Mr.  Shaw,  the  United 
States'  agent,  and  myself,  built  an  oven,  made 
of  brickbats,  small  stones  and  clay,  which  an- 
swered an  excellent  purpose,  and  in  which 
eighteen  loaves  were  baked  at  a  time,  and  we 
baked  four  times  each  week.  The  women  sit 
up  usually  to  ten,  eleven,  and  sometimes  to 
twelve  o'clock  at  night,  and  even  later,  in  order 
to  furnish  clothing  for  our  half-naked  children, 
as  they  came  in  rags.  To  clean  and  comb 
them,  so  as  to  rid  them  of  vermin,  was  a  most 
loathsome  and  difficult  undertaking,  as  they 
greased  their  heads  with  bears'  oil,  and  never 
combed  them ;  to  comb  their  hair  was  an  un- 
pleasant yet  necessary  work.  They  could  not 
do  this  themselves,  being  never  accustomed  to 
it :  we  found  it  necessary  to  do  it  for  them  first, 
and  then  instruct  them  how  to  do  it  themselves. 
The  cincture  too  which  they  wore  around  their 
loins,  for  the  purpose  of  tying  their  legging 


90  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

strings  to  it,  was  a  fruitful  reservoir  of  living 
creatures.  Although  clean  clothes  were  furn- 
ished, all  was  unavailing  toward  producing 
cleanliness,  until  we  prevailed  on  them  to  cease 
wearing  them,  which  they  did  with  considera- 
ble unwillingness. 

The  children  are  very  poorly  clothed  in  gen- 
eral when  they  come.  They  wear  moccasons 
in  the  place  of  shoes,  both  males  and  females. 
The  boys  have  leggings  instead  of  overalls, 
which  go  down  as  far  as  their  ankles  or  upper 
part  of  the  foot,  and  reach  up  as  high  as  mid- 
thigh  :  these  are  kept  up  by  two  straps,  fastened 
to  a  cincture  which  surrounds  the  loins.  Their 
shirts  are  not  concealed  as  ours  are,  but  hang 
down  as  far  as  their  knees,  in  fashion  of  the  old 
sort  of  bed  gowns ;  their  shirts  are  mostly  ruf- 
fled in  the  most  ludicrous  manner,  and  generally 
with  as  coarse  stuff  as  the  shirts  themselves,  and 
of  the  same  colour,  which  varies  to  every  hue, 
for  some  are  white,  some  cotton,  some  muslin, 
&LC. ;  beside,  the  ruffles  are  about  as  dirty  as 
they  can  be.  They  generally  wear  jackets 
similar  to  ours,  which  are  rarely  kept  buttoned. 
Over  these  is  worn  the  hunting  shirt,  some  of 
deer  skin,  as  are  sometimes  the  leggings  also, 
but  mostly  of  linsey,  and  always  well  fringed  off. 
Some,  in  the  place  of  the  hunting  shirt,  wear 
surtouts,  made,  for  the  most,  very  well,  and 
generally  of  fine  cloth.  Around  the  waist,  and 
to  complete  the  body  dress,  is  worn  the  belt, 
made  of  thick  leather  about  three  inches  broad, 
buckled  tight  with  a  strong  buckle,  and  having 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  91 

the  knife  scabbard  hung  to  it,  which  is  made  of 
a  thick  piece  of  leather,  mostly  made  with  tacks, 
riveted  at  the  point  end,  after  passing  through 
the  two  folds  of  the  leather.  They  have  long 
knives,  like  those  used  by  butchers,  which  they 
wear  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  and  use  on 
all  occasions.  Their  head  dress  is  a  large 
handkerchief,  folded  like  a  neck  handkerchief, 
but  twice  as  broad,  and  tied  round  the  upper 
part  of  the  head  so  as  to  leave  the  lower  half  of 
the  hair  bare,  and  going  about  two  inches  above 
the  crown  of  the  head,  and  with  it  forming  a 
sort  of  crater. 

The  females  wear  moccasons  and  leggings  in 
common  with  the  boys.  They  wear  what  is 
generally  called  a  shroud  or  icrapper  in  English. 
It  is  about  a  yard  long,  and  is  nothing  more 
than  a  piece  of  plain  cloth,  without  any  other 
making  than  two  straps  on  the  upper  side,  which 
are  fastened  to  a  belt  tied  round  the  body  a  little 
under  the  breast,  and  which  keeps  the  shroud 
from  falling  down.  It  is  thus  suspended,  after 
being  wrapped  round  the  lower  part  of  the  body, 
and  overlapped  about  one  foot.  It  goes  down 
almost  as  far  as  the  ankle,  and  ascends  as  high 
as  to  reach  above  the  loins,  so  that  when  it  is 
tied  to  the  belt,  the  weight  of  the  cloth  makes 
the  belt  rest  upon  the  haunches,  by  which  the 
belt  is  preserved  from  falling  down.  They  wear 
a  sort  of  frock,  loose  gown,  or  bed  gown,  with 
a  long  waist,  which  reaches  down  as  far  as  the 
middle  of  the  leg.  Sometimes  they  wear  a 
handkerchief  on  their  heads,  but  mostly  nothing 


92  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

at  all.  The  hair  is  generally  plaited  or  braided, 
and  the  long  plaits  dangle  on  their  backs  and 
shoulders. 

They  have  something  of  dislike  to  change 
their  dress,  and  the  change  sometimes  affords 
very  ludicrous  circumstances.  They  are  very 
choice  in  their  clothes,  for  they  always  buy, 
when  they  can,  the  very  best.  We  saw  an  in- 
stance of  this  lately  :  we  made  a  shirt  of  coarse 
linen  for  one  of  the  boys,  who  had  only  one; 
after  he  put  it  on  he  seemed  to  dislike  it  very 
much,  and  threw  it  off  in  a  short  time,  saying 
it  hurted  his  back.  It  was  with  difficulty  we 
prevailed  on  them  to  wear  hats.  At  first  they 
would  wear  them  a  few  minutes  and  then  throw 
them  away,  but  after  a  little  they  seemed  to 
wear  them  like  others. 

Nov.  20. — After  Joeing  here  about  six  weeks, 
and  having  become  acquainted  with  the  Indians, 
I  had  some  opportunities  to  form  something  of 
a  tolerable  opinion  of  their  religious  character. 
Between  sixty  and  seventy  of  them  belong  to 
meeting,  most  of  whom  are  sincere  Christians, 
and  walk  worthy  of  the  Christian  name.  The 
most  of  them  have  continued  these  five  years 
firmly  attached  to  the  truth,  both  in  their  hearts, 
as  far  as  we  can  judge,  and  in  their  lives. — 
There  are  as  few  instances  of  backsliding 
among  them  as  I  ever  saw  among  white  people. 
They  are  very  simple  and  honest-hearted  in 
their  profession. 

It  is  surprising  with  what  facility  and  accura- 
cy the  boys  and  girls  learned  to  sing.    Two  or 


INDIAN    REJVIINISCENCES.  93 

three  of  the  Canadian  Wyandots  came  to  the 
school,  who  had  been  somewhat  acquainted  with 
singing  by  note.  They  brought  with  them  their 
note  book.  In  the  course  of  a  few  days  several 
learned  to  sound  the  notes,  and  learned  com- 
pletely the  gamut.  And  although  scarcely  any 
of  them  could  read  or  recite  the  words,  within  a 
few  weeks  almost  all  the  boys  could  sing  nearly 
every  tune  in  the  book.  They  spent  the  long 
winter  evenings  in  this  exercise,  and  so  great  was 
their  proficiency  in  vocal  music,  that  they  joined 
as  one,  in  congregational  singing,  and  their  im- 
provement tended  much  to  improve  the  singing 
of  the  congregation. 

Their  manner  of  sleeping  in  their  rooms  is 
worthy  of  a  passing  notice.  We  had  no  beds 
for  them.  Indeed  they  were  not  accustomed  to 
beds,  for  every  Indian  carries  his  bed  with  him 
in  his  blanket,  in  which  he  wraps  himself  at 
night,  and  lies  on  the  floor  or  ground.  Every 
boy  brought  his  blanket  with  him  as  a  matter  of 
course.  In  this  he  lay  at  night  on  the  floor. — 
The  room  in  which  about  twenty-five  boys  lay 
was  about  twenty  by  eighteen  feet.  It  is  a  cu- 
rious sight  to  see  the  floor  as  closely  spread  over 
with  Indian  boys  as  they  can  well  find  place. 
The  blankets,  in  the  morning,  are  hung  on  a  rope 
stretched  across  the  room  at  the  farther  end  from 
the  fire,  where  they  remain  till  each  at  bedtime 
seeks  for  his  own,  unless  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather  urges  them  to  wear  them  around  their 
shoulders  during  the  day. 


94  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES* 


REMINISCENCE  XIV. 

Naming  the  children — Strong  passion  of  the  boy« 
for  hunting — Manner  of  sitting  at  meals — An  interest- 
ing meeting — The  Little  Chief— Prayer  meeting  at 
Jolin  Hicks' — Prayer  meeting  at  the  school  house — 
Confession  of  the  Little  Chief — The  school — Second 
quarterly  meeting — School  examination — School  com- 
mittee— Rules  to  govern  the  school. 

When  they  came  to  school,  they  were  without 
English  names,  and  their  native  names  sounded 
so  strange  and  so  harsh,  and  were  withal  so  long, 
that  we  found  it  necessaay  to  give  them  names 
in  our  own  language,  with  which  distinction 
they  seemed  considerably  pleased.  The  India* 
names  seemed  to  be  given  them  as  a  description 
of  character,  or  as  referring  to  some  historical 
event  of  their  lives.  So,  Between-tke-Logs, 
Bloody-Eyes,  Lump-on-the-Head,  &c.,  are  no- 
thing else  than  a  literal  translation  into  English 
of  the  Wyandot  words  applied  to  these  persons 
as  names.  Accordingly,  when  giving  names  to 
us  in  their  language,  they  follow  the  same  rule. 
They  called  me  by  a  name  that  signified  priest ; 
they  called  my  wife  by  a  name  that  signifies  in 
English,  The  young  woman,  the  priest's  wife  ;  a 
young  woman  who  lived  at  the  mission  house, 
and  who  wore  about  her  neck  a  small  red  cape, 
they  named  Red-bird,  in  reference  to  the  colour 
of  her  cape.  Indeed  this  seems  to  be  the  cus- 
tom of  all  nations  in  their  early  days.  So  Adam 
means  earthy  or  red  earth,  or  in  the  likeness. 
Eve  means  life  ;  Cain,  acquisition  ;  Abel,  van- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  95 

ity ;  Moses,  drawn  out.  The  same  evidently 
obtained  among  the  Romans,  Greeks,  and  in- 
deed every  nation.  We  named  the  Indian  boys 
after  persons  of  piety,  or  after  those  who  were 
patrons  of  the  mission.  Among  others  we  men- 
tion the  following  names,  Wm.  M'Kendree, 
Enoch  George,  Joshua  Soule,  James  Finley, 
David  Young,  John  M'Lean,  &:c. 

The  passion  of  the  boys  for  hunting  was 
strong  and  unconquerable.  All  of  them  came 
equipped  with  bows  and  arrows,  in  the  use  of 
which  they  were  very  dexterous.  The  bows 
were  made  of  the  toughest  hickory,  the  strings 
of  which  were  of  the  sinews  of  deer.  It  was 
rarely  any  would  miss  the  mark.  Their  exer- 
cises for  practice,  when  shooting  at  a  mark,  at 
an  hour's  leisure,  were  quite  amusing.  The 
attempt  to  excel,  and  the  pride  arising  from 
excellence,were  strikingly  manifest.  The  rabbit 
hunt  was  an  amusing  sight.  He  who  first  saw 
the  rabbit  uttered  the  well  known  war  whoop;  at 
which  every  one  in  the  company  joined  in  the 
pursuit :  and  unless  the  animal  was  near  his  hole, 
nothing  was  more  certain  than  that  an  arrow 
soon  laid  him  on  the  ground.  Squirrels  and 
birds  of  every  description  were  killed  by  their 
arrows.  Whenever  any  one  killed  any  thing  in 
hunting,  the  first  trophy  of  his  victory  was  to 
tinge  with  the  warm  blood  of  the  victim  some 
prominent  parts  of  the  face,  as  the  cheeks,  chin 
and  forehead.  Thus  from  their  childhood  they 
are  assiduously  trained  for  the  chase. 

Their  behaviour  at  meals,  and  their  manner 


96  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

of  sitting,  may  be  mentioned  as  a  family  regu- 
lation. There  were,  when  the  school  collected, 
two  tables  that  sat  in  succession.  The  older 
half  of  the  boys  and  girls  took  the  first  table,then 
the  younger  succeeded  them.  The  boys  sat 
on  one  side,  and  the  girls  on  the  other  side  of 
the  table.  The  oldest  also  sat  at  the  head  of 
the  table,  and  so  on,  according  to  their  age,  to 
the  youngest,  who  occupied  the  foot.  The  mis- 
sion family  and  the  oldest  children  took  the  first 
table. 

Dec.  1,  1822. — To-day  attended  meeting  at 
our  meeting  house.  It  is  without  any  loft,  and 
the  two  doors  and  three  windows  are  open,  with- 
out doors  or  shutters  :  beside  the  gable  ends 
from  the  square  upward  are  open.  It  snowed 
hard  and  blew  hard  also,  and  drove  the  smoke 
of  the  fire,  which  was  in  the  middle  of  the 
house,  on  a  place  left  without  any  floor  for  that 
purpose,  through  the  house,  while  the  cold  freez- 
ing wind  penetrated  on  all  sides.  The  Indians, 
wrapping  their  blankets  round  them,  sat  down 
in  a  circle  about  the  fire,  seated  mostly  on  the 
ground ;  and  when  the  wind  would  blow  the 
smoke  to  any  one  side,  as  it  frequently  did,  for 
the  wind  whirled  round  in  all  directions,  they 
wrapped  their  heads  in  their  blankets,  and  stood 
it  out  with  the  greatest  firmness.  About  thirty  at- 
tended, some  being  prevented  by  the  stormy  day, 
and  others  being  absent  hunting.  I  stood  in  a 
corner,  shivering,  and  somewhat  disheartened, 
and  strove  to  preach  to  them.  We  had  no  per- 
son present  but  those  of  the  Wyandot  nation 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  97 

and  myself.  But  on  the  whole  God  was  with 
us,  and  perhaps  we  had  the  most  profitable 
meeting  we  yet  held.  A  circumstance  took 
place  which  boded  well  to  our  Zion  in  this 
place,  which  is  as  follows : — A  young  chief, 
called  The  Little  Chief,  son  to  John  Hicks,  had 
formerly,  in  the  commencement  of  our  religion 
among  them,  been  a  zealous  Christian.  But  by 
the  influence  of  the  head  chief,  with  whom  he 
was  somehow  connected  by  marriage,  he  was 
drawn  away  from  the  Gospel,  and  turned  back 
to  his  old  superstitions.  In  this  way  he  travelled 
for  some  time.  But  he  never  could  be  persuaded 
in  his  mind  that  he  was  right,  and  turned  back 
rather  through  respect  to  his  head  chief  He 
could  not,  as  he  afterward  acknowledged,  find 
any  happiness  in  this  way ;  and  his  guilty  con- 
science was  continually  harassing  him,  as  he 
was  going  contrary  to  its  plainest  duties,  and  to 
his  better  judgment.  He  therefore  resolved,  a 
few  weeks,  or  rather  a  few  days  ago,  to  return 
to  the  Gospel  way.  At  a  prayer  meeting  last 
Wednesday,  while  brother  Mononcue  was  ex- 
horting zealously,  and  perhaps  pointedly  to  his 
case,  he  determined  to  forsake  the  old  religion, 
informed  the  head  chief  of  it  when  he  came 
home  from  hunting,  got  married  publicly,  and 
openly  joined  again  the  Church.  He  went  home 
to  his  house  with  these  determinations  riveted  in 
his  soul,  and  accordingly  requested  the  privilege 
of  me  of  speaking  a  few  words.  This  I  readily 
granted.  He  got  up  and  told  us  that  he  was 
determined  to  serve  God;  that  he  could  find  no 
7 


98  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

rest  to  his  soul  in  the  way  he  was  then  going ; 
that  the  old  religion  was  dying  away  among 
them ;  and  that  he  was  determined  to  leave  it 
and  follow  Christ.  This  was  really  refreshing 
to  my  soul :  I  took  fresh  courage,  and,  through 
grace,  determined  to  pursue  the  good  and  right 
way  myself,  and  gladly  preach  the  Gospel  to 
these  dying  fellow  mortals,  suffering  all  the 
privations  of  a  missionary  life.  Oar  Christian 
Indians  rejoiced,  while  those  of  the  old  religion 
were  astonished,  confounded,  and  disheartened. 
After  several  exhortations  and  prayers  by  the 
chiefs,  our  meeting  ended,  having  lasted  be- 
tween three  and  four  hours,  which  is  the  usual 
length  ;  for  after  preaching  is  over,  then  the 
exhorters  give  several  long  exhortations. 

Dec.  4. — Went  to  prayer  meeting  to  John 
Hicks',  accompanied  by  most  of  the  school 
children,  amounting  in  all  to  thirty-seven  per- 
sons. With  those  that  were  already  there,  we 
more  than  filled  the  house.  The  house  merits 
the  notice  of  a  description.  It  was  about  sixteen 
feet  square,  with  round  poles  for  joists,  covered 
with  bark,  which  formed  the  loft.  There  was 
also  a  covered  porch  at  the  end,  about  half  the 
breadth  of  the  house,  and  extending  along  the 
end.  I  commenced  with  singing  and  prayer,  and 
then  delivered  an  exhortation.  Some  of  the  chiefs 
exhorted  also.  The  house  was  filled  and  wedged 
so  close  that  few  had  room  to  kneel.  Those 
who  came  last  filled  up  the  porch  and  even 
more.  The  door  got  completely  filled,  so  that 
those  outside  could  neither  see  nor  hear  us  who 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  99 

were  within.  Our  exercises  were  partly  in 
English  and  partly  in  Wyandot.  Those  outside, 
finding  themselves  excluded,  commenced  a 
prayer  meeting.  This  was  conducted  by  Be- 
tween-the-Logs,  who  was  late  on  this  occasion. 
He  commenced  praying  himself.  His  pathetic 
and  melting  strains  of  deep  engagedness  reached 
the  inside  of  the  house.  The  prayer  was  unusu- 
ally fervent  and  powerful,  and  had  an  uncom- 
mon effect  on  all.  A  number  of  persons,  among 
whom  were  many  of  the  school  children,  were 
cut  to  the  heart  at  this  meeting,  and  there  is 
already  every  symptom  of  a  powerful  revival. 
Indeed  the  work  is  already  begun ;  how  far  it 
will  extend  is  impossible  to  say,  but  there  is 
every  mark  of  a  plentiful  shower. 

Dec.  18. — This  evening  we  had  prayer  meet- 
ing at  our  school  house,  at  which  a  good  num- 
ber attended,  making  with  the  school  children 
a  congregation  of  between  seventy  and  ninety 
persons.  I  preached  to  the  children  on  obe- 
dience to  parents.  Some  of  the  chiefs  exhorted 
and  prayed.  One  sister,  the  Q,ueen  of  the  Bears, 
prayed.  The  Little  Chief,  whom  I  mentioned 
on  the  first  of  December,  spoke  also,  and  said 
several  very  interesting  things.  After  rising  up 
he,  with  a  good  deal  of  deliberation,  humility 
and  feeling,  made  the  following  remarks,  as  near 
as  I  can  now  (two  days  after)  remember.  "  I 
am  glad  (said  he)  that  God  has  preserved  us,  and 
that  I  have  the  privilege  of  speaking  to  you. 
I  was  once  doing  well  and  following  the  Gospel, 
but  through  complaisance  to  the  head  chief  I 

L.sfC... 


100  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

joined  him  in  the  old  religion.  I  then  knew  I 
was  doing  wrong.  All  the  time  I  was  convinced 
that  the  Gospel  way  was  the  only  true  one. 
I  attended  meetings  with  the  head  chief,  but  I 
never  could  find  any  good  in  them.  When  I 
saw  the  people  going  to  Christian  meeting,  it 
always  brought  to  my  mind  my  own  duty,  and 
what  a  bad  part  I  was  then  acting.  I  looked  at 
my  father,  (John  Hicks,)  and  saw  him  walking 
according  to  the  Gospel.  How  often  did  he 
exhort  me,  and  tell  me  of  my  duty  1  How 
anxious  was  he  that  I  should  do  right  ?  His 
words  stuck  fast  in  my  soul.  I  saw  him  walking 
to  heaven.  I  saw  myself  going  in  the  contrary 
way.  (Here  tears  interrupted  his  words,  and 
perhaps  he  stood  for  more  than  a  minute  in  an 
erect  posture,  with  his  hands  covering  his  face, 
while  the  tears  flowed  plentifully  down  his 
cheeks.  He  then  proceeded.)  But  by  the  help 
of  the  Great  Spirit  I  have  turned  from  my  evil 
ways  in  part,  and  hope  he  will  enable  me  to  do 
it  entirely.  I  went  to  the  head  chief  to-day, 
and  told  him  that  I  must  leave  him  ;  that  I  am 
determined  to  follow  the  Gospel,  and  turn  from 
all  my  old  superstitions.  He  told  me  that  I 
might  do  as  I  pleased,  and  that  if  others  also 
would  follow  the  Gospel,  he  would  not  hinder 
them ;  that  they  might  choose  for  themselves. 
I  intend  for  the  time  to  come  to  leave  off  every 
wrong  thing,  and  serve  God.  I  intend  to  get 
lawfully  married,  and  join  myself  to  the  Church 
of  God."  This  man's  testimony  will  be  of 
considerable  use,  and  perhaps  may  have  a  ten- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  101 

dency  to  break  up  superstition.  Several  of  the 
Snake  tribe  were  present,  and  it  appeared  that 
his  words  made  some  impression  on  them. 

Dec.  20. — The  school  for  three  weeks  past 
consisted  of  thirty-seven  persons.  It  requires 
the  greatest  attention  to  keep  them  in  order. 
The  care  of  this  establishment  affords  me  a 
multitude  of  cares.  For  there  is  the  farming 
business,  the  school,  the  regulation  of  the  fam- 
ily and  the  Church  in  this  place ;  every  one  of 
them  affording  its  due  quota  of  employ.  It  is 
a  matter  of  much  concern  to  regulate  the  fam- 
ily, viz.  to  get  all  up  in  the  morning  by  day 
light,  after  first  putting  on  a  fire  in  my  own 
room,  attending  prayer,  setting  the  boys  to  their 
business,  teaching  them  to  put  on  fires,  of  which 
they  are  in  a  good  degree  ignorant,  attending 
to  them  frequently  while  they  are  eating,  to  pre- 
vent disorder,  sending  them  to  school,  after 
school  hours  regulating  them,  and  frequently, 
about  every  fifteen  minutes,  going  to  the  boys' 
room  and  keeping  them  in  order.  Beside  a 
thousand  other  things  impossible  to  describe. 

I  find  it  necessary  to  pay  attention  to  the 
school  also,  and  inspect  them  sometimes  a  great 
number  of  times  in  a  day.  Beside  frequently 
teaching  either  parts  or  whole  days. 

The  farming  business  is  also  to  be  attended 
to,  so  as  to  get  the  work  done  in  due  time  and 
form. 

Together  with  these,  it  requires  some  atten- 
tion to  the  Church,  consisting  of  about  sixty- 
six  members. 


102  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Dec.  28  and  29  were  the  days  in  which  our 
second  quarterly  meeting  was  held.  Brother 
Finley,  who  was  to  be  present,  was  prevented 
by  sickness.  I  repaired  to  the  meeting  house, 
which  was  six  miles  off,  and  found  no  person 
there,  and  after  waiting  till  toward  sundown, 
some  began  to  come,  and  in  a  short  while  about 
two  hundred  were  present.  On  such  occasions 
it  was  customary  among  them  to  hold  meeting 
two  days  and  two  nights,  and  encamp  round  the 
place  where  the  meeting  was  held.  According- 
ly, in  a  few  minutes,  several  fires  were  made 
round  the  meeting  house,  around  each  of  which 
a  little  company  was  convened,  wrapped  in  their 
blankets,  and  expecting  a  great  meeting.  I  open- 
ed the  meeting  by  singing,  praying,  and  preach- 
ing, at  which  God  was  present  in  a  very  gracious 
manner  :  a  Divine  unction  rested  on  the  whole 
assembly.  Brother  Between-the-Logs  exhorted 
with  uncommon  zeal  and  effect.  After  this  all 
turned  in  to  singing,  praying,  and  exhorting  in 
English  and  Wyandot,  and  God  was  with  us  of 
a  truth.  The  meeting  continued  till  about  mid- 
night, and  then  almost  all  went  to  rest,  wrapping 
themselves  in  their  blankets,  and  stretching 
themselves,  some  on  the  ground,round  their  fires 
in  the  open  air,  and  others  in  the  meeting  house. 

On  Sunday  God  was  truly  with  us.  It  was 
proposed  to  those  who  were  present,  that  if 
any  were  anxious  of  joining  meeting  they  would 
come  forward.  Seven  gave  me  their  hands, 
among  whom  was  the  chief  before  referred  to, 
son  to  brother  Hicks ;  another  was  the  son  of 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  103 

Mononcue.  Surely  this  was  a  good  time  among 
the  Indians  and  whites.  Every  face  was  wet 
with  tears.  The  followers  of  the  old  super- 
stition were  confounded  and  disheartened.  Our 
meeting  continued  till  midnight.  Some  shouted 
Oramelij  orameh  !  glory,  glory  !  and  the  meet- 
ing was  carried  on  with  singing,  praying,  re- 
joicing, exhorting,  &c.,  some  in  English  and 
some  in  Wyandot. 

The  prospect  of  religion  now  in  this  nation  is 
very  favourable.  There  is  every  reason  to  ex- 
pect that  all  will  embrace  the  Christian  system ; 
and  the  whole  of  the  old  religion  will  perish 
with  this  generation,  and  that  only  a  very  few 
of  them  will  continue  in  it  till  the  end  of  their 
lives. 

Dec.  30. — To-day  our  school  examination 
commenced,  which  was  a  day  of  much  interest 
to  us,  and  I  hope  what  was  done  will  finally  tend 
to  the  establishment  of  the  school.  I  invited 
the  chiefs  all  to  attend,  and  several  other  respect- 
able and  influential  persons  in  the  nation.  The 
head  chief  had  formerly  acted  neutral  in  regard 
to  the  school,  but  seemed  very  well  pleased  with 
our  rules  and  regulations.  I  found  it  very 
necessary  to  have  the  chiefs  give  the  weight  of 
their  authority  to  our  general  rules  for  governing 
the  children  ;  because,  first,  their  having  a  voice 
in  making  them,  they  would  come  to  the  chil- 
dren with  the  greater  force ;  and,  secondly,  be- 
cause these  regulations  made  by  their  concur- 
rence, would  show  them  that  we  wanted  to 
govern  no  otherwise  than  what  would  be  for  their 


104 


INDIAN    REailNISCENCES. 


interest.  The  committee  being  assembled,  we 
proceeded  to  examine  the  following  rules,  one 
by  one,  and  after  discussion  adopted  them. 

1.  The  following  persons,  viz.  Between-the- 
Logs,  John  Hicks,  Mononcue,  Peacock,  and 
Squire  Grey-Eyes,  shall  be  a  school  committee, 
to  assist  the  missionary  to  govern  the  school. 

2.  The  missionary  and  committee  shall  have 
power  to  make  such  general  rules  and  regu- 
lations for  the  government  and  employment  of 
the  school  children,  as  they,  from  time  to  time, 
may  think  proper  to  adopt. 

3.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  into  the 
school  unless  both  they  and  their  parents  or 
guardians  will  engage  that  they  will  continue 
so  long  as  to  learn  to  read  at  least ;  and  so  far 
beyond  that  as  the  person  or  persons  having  the 
oversight  of  the  school  shall  think  fit. 

4.  No  scholar  shall  be  permitted  to  go  home, 
or  to  any  other  place  without  leave  from  the  mis- 
sionary, nor  to  stay  any  longer  than  he  shall 
think  proper  to  allow. 

5.  The  complaints  of  parents,  guardians  or 
others,  respecting  the  treatment  of  the  children, 
shall  not  be  thought  worthy  of  notice,  unless 
complaint  be  made  to  one  of  the  above  com- 
mittee ;  and  if  in  his  judgment  it  is  worthy  of 
attention,  he  shall  convene  the  other  members 
of  the  committee  at  the  mission  house,  and  have 
the  accuser  and  accused  face  to  face ;  and  after 
due  examination,  the  judgment  of  the  majority 
shall  fully  determine  the  matter. 

6.  The  missionary,  and  under  his  direction 


INDIAN   REMINISCENCES.  105 

the  school  teachers,  shall  have  authority  to  use 
such  corrections  as  he  may  think  proper  for 
the  purpose  of  punishing  offenders  and  of 
preserving  order. 

7.  The  missionary  has  not  only  power,  but 
he  is  also  required  to  see  that  all  the  boys  and 
girls  will  be  employed,  both  in  school  hours  at 
their  books,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  day  at 
such  work  as  they  can  do,  or  can  be  taught  to 
do.  And  he  will  also  have  power  to  cause  them 
to  be  employed  any  part  of  a  day,  a  whole  day, 
or  more,  at  a  time,  if  he  thinks  proper. 

8.  Any  person  refusing  to  comply  with  the 
order  of  the  school  shall  be  brought  before  the 
missionary  and  committee,  who  shall  have 
power  to  reprove,  suspend,  or  expel,  such  from 
the  school. 

9.  The  missionary  shall  have  power  to  make 
such  particular  rules  and  regulations  for  the 
conducting  of  the  school,  the  government  of 
the  children  as  a  family,  their  employment, 
&.C.,  as  he  from  time  to  time  may  think  proper 
to  adopt. 

After  these  received  the  sanction  of  the  com- 
mittee, the  opinion  of  the  chiefs,  and  particu- 
larly the  head  chief,  was  asked  concerning 
them,  all  of  whom  acknowledged  their  fitness 
and  utility  for  conducting  the  school.  Between- 
the-Logs  was  selected  to  make  an  appropriate 
speech  to  the  children,  after  the  reading  and 
interpreting  the  above  rules. 

We  then  all  went  to  the  school  house,  and 
heard  several  classes  say  their  lessons.     Their 


106  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

progress  in  learning  far  excelled  the  expecta- 
tions of  any  one  present.  The  rules  of  gov- 
ernment were  then  read  and  explained  to  the 
children.  Between-the-Logs  then  rose  up  and 
spoke  a  very  appropriate  speech  on  the  occa- 
sion, which  I  got  interpreted  to  me  as  he  spoke 
it,  by  an  interpreter  who  stood  beside  me  and 
whispered  it  into  my  ear,  only  some  parts  of 
which  I  remember. 


REMINISCENCE  XV. 

Interpreting — Good  behaviour  of  the  Indians  at 
meeting — Shaldng  of  hands — The  Amen — Number  of 
dogs  —  of  horses  —  Marriage  —  Witchcraft  —  Painting 
their  faces — The  Wyandot  language. 

The  journal  stops  abruptly  at  the  close  of 
the  last  section.  It  was  intended  to  continue  it, 
so  as  to  include  the  passing  occurrences,  and 
whatever  of  ancient  tradition  could  be  collect- 
ed. But  at  the  time  where  it  stops,  an  extensive 
and  deep  revival  of  religion  broke  out,  and  the 
labours  that  accumulated  left  no  time  for  writing 
for  several  weeks.  Beside,  the  writer  left  the 
mission  at  Sandusky,  in  February,  and  employ- 
ed the  remainder  of  the  conference  year  in 
making  collections  of  clothes  and  clothing  ma- 
terial for  the  mission.  During  the  few  weeks 
transpiring  between  the  first  of  January  and  the 
middle  of  February,  about  150  persons  profess- 
ed to  experience  religion.  The  school  also 
increased.  These  things  demanded  additional 
labours.     Accordingly  Rev    James  B.  Finley 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  107 

took  charge  of  the  mission,  and  the  writer  spent 
his  time  as  mentioned  above.  There  are,  how- 
ever, several  things  which  still  linger  on  his 
memory,  tliat  may  be  worth  mentioning. 

Interpreting. — The  mission  from  the  begin- 
ning was  blessed  with  excellent  interpreters. 
This  remark  is  peculiarly  applicable  to  Jona- 
than and  Armstrong.  Jonathan  could  copy  the 
preacher  with  the  utmost  precision.  He  was,  by 
nature,  an  adept  at  imitation,  so  as  to  copy  pre- 
cisely the  voice  or  gesture  of  any  person.  So 
also  in  interpreting  for  preaching.  Whether  the 
preacher  spoke  in  a  low  tone,  and  whatever  ges- 
ticulations of  hands,  feet,  or  any  part  of  the  body 
were  used,  Jonathan  would  exactly  follow  the 
copy,  and  at  the  same  word  where  there  was  a 
high  or  low  tone  of  voice  by  the  preacher,  there 
precisely  Jonathan  would  use  a  similar  tone  of 
voice  or  gesture,  so  as  to  form  a  complete  imi- 
tation of  his  model.  Armstrong  was  next  to  Jon- 
athan in  the  art  of  imitation.  All  the  Walkers, 
too,  were  men  of  good  sense  and  information, 
and  faithful  interpreters.  And  though  they  far 
excelled  Jonathan  and  Armstrong  in  intelli- 
gence, they  fell  far  short  of  them  as  interpreters 
for  preaching,  especially  pathetic  preaching. 
The  mode  of  interpreting  was  as  follows  :  The 
^  preacher  first  uttered  a  sentence.  The  interpre- 
ter, standing  beside  him,  uttered  the  same  in  Wy- 
andot. The  preacher  then  uttered  another  sen- 
tence, and  this  was  given  by  the  interpreter  in 
like  manner.  Thus  both  proceeded  till  the  ser- 
mon was  finished.  As  Steward  by  preaching,  so 


lOS  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Jonathan  by  interpreting,had  the  honour  of  open- 
ing the  door  of  faith  to  the  Wyandot  Indians. 
Interpreting  was  made  the  means  of  conversion 
both  to  Jonathan  and  Armstrong.  The  same  was 
probably  the  case  with  the  Walkers  and  others. 
Prayer  was  never  interpreted.  Each  prayed 
in  his  own  language  without  any  interpreta- 
tion. 

Good  behaviour  at  meeting. — It  seems  to  be 
a  trait  of  Indian  character  to  behave  with  due 
decorum  at  any  public  meeting,  whether  reli- 
gious or  civil :  a  speaker  is  never  interrupted, 
nor  any  marks  of  inattention  manifested  by  those 
who  hear.  It  is  strikingly  so  at  religious  meet- 
ings. Every  person,  whether  religious  or  not, 
conducts  himself  with  Indian  propriety.  It  is 
true,  most  of  the  men  smoke  during  preaching, 
but  never  in  the  time  of  singing  or  prayer.  But 
this  causes  no  disturbance.  It  is  a  matter  of 
course,  an  old  established  custom,  to  smoke 
while  a  discourse  or  talk  is  being  delivered. 
The  Indian  will  rise  up,  go  to  the  fire,  and 
light  his  pipe,  then  take  his  seat,  smoke  on, 
and  all  this  so  as  to  attract  no  attention  what- 
ever. In  short,  his  smoking  is  a  mark  of  se- 
dateness,  and  he  never  takes  his  pipe  out  of  his 
mouth  during  meeting,  except  for  the  purpose 
of  singing,  praying,  saying  Yattuyeh,  or  Amen; 
or  in  order  to  deliver  an  exhortation. 

Shaking  of  hands. — This  is  always  used  as  a 
mark  of  friendship.  And  as  every  Indian  is 
friendly  to  every  person  except  his  enemies,  he 
shakes  hands  with  him  whenever  he  meets  him. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  109 

Among  the  religious  this  custom  seems  to  obtain 
to  greater  extent  than  even  in  common  Indian 
society.  When  they  meet  for  religious  worship, 
there  is  a  general  shaking  of  hands.  It  is  more 
striking  when  a  congregation  is  nearly  collected 
for  worship,  or  even  after  the  services  begin. 
Before  the  services  begin,  those  who  come  in, 
generally  shake  hands  with  all  in  the  house. — 
And  very  often  this  is  done  with  the  preacher 
while  he  is  preaching.  If  one  comes  in  late, 
while  the  preacher  is  preaching,  he  goes  for- 
ward to  him,  shakes  hands,  and  retires  to  his 
seat,  or  sits  down  on  the  floor  ;  and  all  this  is 
done  without  interruption  or  observation.  But 
there  is  no  shaking  of  hands  in  the  time  of 
singing  or  prayer. 

The  Amen. — This  custom  seems  to  prevail 
among  the  Wyandots,  according  to  the  primitive 
Christian  usage.  If  the  preacher  utters  any 
striking  truth,  or  any  thing  properly  pathetic 
and  important,  then  the  well-timed  Amen  will  be 
heard  simultaneously  from  every  man  in  the 
house,  but  especially  from  the  aged  and  the 
chiefs.  The  word  answering  to  our  Amen  is 
the  Indian  word  Yattuyeh,  It  is  true.  At  the 
close  of  the  weighty  sentence,  each  takes  his 
pipe  out  of  his  mouth,  and  utters  in  an  audible 
and  solemn  tone  the  significant  Yattuyeh.  In 
this  there  is  no  vociferation.  Nor  is  it  ever 
uttered  except  at  the  end  of  the  sentence,  so  as 
to  come  in  connection  with  it,  to  make  good 
sense. 

Number   of  dogs. — Each   family   possessed 


no  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

from  four  to  ten  dogs.  The  breed  had  a  large 
portion  of  the  wolf  incorporated  with  it.  Dogs 
were  necessary  for  them  in  hunting.  They  fol- 
lowed their  masters  wherever  they  went.  At 
meeting,  the  number  of  dogs  present  was  very 
great.  Sometimes  from  ten  to  fifty  got  into  a 
fight ;  and  when  this  occurred  in  the  meeting 
house,  as  it  sometimes  did,  there  was  no  small 
stir  till  the  battle  was  over,  or  until  they  were  all 
expelled  out  of  the  house.  The  exclamation 
steeli,  get  out,  uttered  with  an  impressive  tone, 
and  well  known  to  every  dog,  seemed  generally 
to  clear  them  out  of  the  meeting  house.  When 
this  had  not  the  desired  effect,  the  weight  of 
John  Hicks'  crutch  (as  he  was  lame,  he  always 
had  one)  soon  accomplished  what  words  could 
not  effect.  He  had  a  mortal  hatred  against  the 
entrance  of  dogs  into  a  meeting  house,  but  espe- 
cially during  meeting  ;  and  when  he  was  present 
we  had  very  little  annoyance  from  them. 

Number  of  horses. — Every  person  able  to 
ride  had  a  horse,  saddle,  and  bridle.  Some  In- 
dians had  a  large  number  ;  and  all  had  one  or 
more  young  horses,  as  well  as  a  saddle  horse. 
The  horses  ran  in  the  prairies  summer  and  win- 
ter, and  they  rarely  needed  any  other  food  than 
the  prairie  grass,  except  when  the  snow  was 
very  deep.  They  were  a  small  and  hardy  race. 
Their  saddles  were  of  the  most  costly  kind,  with 
plated  stirrups  and  bits,  and  many  trappings. 
The  women  used  men's  saddles,  and  preferred 
them.  There  were,  however,  a  few  who  rode 
on  women's  saddles ;  but  then  these  were  made 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  Ill 

SO  as  to  require  them  to  sit  on  the  side  opposite 
to  that  which  women  usually  ride  on.  The  rea- 
sons of  this  we  cannot  give.  Their  gait  was 
sometimes  a  trot,  but  mostly  a  gallop,  rarely  a 
walk  or  rack. 

Marriage. — In  the  pagan  state,  marriage 
among  the  Wyandots  could  scarcely  be  said  to 
exist.  Their  custom  was,  for  a  man  and  a  wo- 
man to  live  together  as  long  as  one  or  both  were 
agreed.  But  when  either  party  was  displeased 
with  the  other,  or  when  a  more  desirable  connec- 
tion could  be  formed,  then  they  parted.  In  such 
cases  the  children  belonged  mostly  to  the  mother. 
As  they  were  divided  into  seven  tribes,  and  as 
a  man  and  his  wife  never  belonged  to  the  same 
tribe,  there  seems  to  have  been  some  restriction 
on  marriage.  When  any  of  them  embraced 
religion,  they  became  married  according  to  the 
Gospel,  and  the  man  and  wife  lived  together  till 
death  separated  them.  Considering  the  advan- 
tages of  Christian  marriage,  in  providing  for  the 
education  of  children,  or  preventing  family 
broils,  the  sober  part  of  those  who  did  not  pro- 
fess religion  fell  in  with  it. 

Witchcraft. — This  reigned  with  uncontrolla- 
ble and  deadly  sway,  until  it  was  exterminated 
by  the  light  of  the  Gospel.  The  infatuation 
common  to  every  form  of  heathenism  arms 
witchcraft  with  destruction.  It  appears  that  per- 
sons pretending  to  commerce  with  evil  spirits 
were  considered  by  the  body  of  the  nation  as 
exercising  malignant  and  destructive  power  over 
others.     It  is  true  that  some  in  former  times. 


113  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

pretending  to  be  prophets,  commanded  some 
respect,  But  in  consequence  of  the  deception 
of  some,  and  the  pretended  injurious  powers  of 
others,  witchcraft,  whether  real  or  supposed,  was 
deemed  a  capital  offence,  and  punished  with 
death.  That  there  were  real  witches  and  wizards, 
or  persons  pretending  to  supernatural  powers 
which  they  did  not  possess,  but  employed  their 
assumption  in  injuring  others,  there  is  not  the 
least  room  to  doubt.  Hence  such  persons,  as  de- 
ceivers, were  under  the  immediate  influence  of 
Satan.  Many  were  put  to  death  for  being  real 
or  supposed  witches  or  wizards.  Some  did  pre- 
tend to  be  endowed  with  supernatural  powers. 
Others  who  did  not  were  suspected.  In  either 
case  a  horrible  death  ensued.  Every  year,  before 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  destroyed  this 
dreadful  superstition,  several  were  put  to  death. 
The  last  that  were  killed  on  this  account  were 
two  women.  This  happened  two  years  before  I 
was  there,  or  the  year  previous  to  the  coming  of 
brother  Finley  as  resident  missionary.  The 
details  of  one  of  these  cases  are  as  follow  : — 
The  woman  suspected  of  witchcraft  was  con- 
demned to  death  by  the  head  chief,  Deunquat, 
the  Cherokee  Boy,  and  other  heathen  chiefs. 
The  woman  professed  to  be  a  witch,  and  would 
not  give  up  her  pretensions.  The  head  chief 
was,  by  usage,  to  be  the  executioner  himself,  or 
to  obtain  some  other  person  to  discharge  the 

duty.     He   commanded  J B ,  a 

young  Indian,  and  another  of  the  same  tribe  with 
the  woman  J  to  put  her  to  death.     They  obeyed 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  113 

his  commands.  They  proceeded  to  the  cabin 
where  the  woman  was.  She  went  to  the  door, 
and  saw  them  coming.  She  returned  and  ex- 
claimed, with  a  horrid  shriek,  to  another  woman 
in  the  house,  that  two  persons  (naming  them) 

were  coming  to  kill  her.    J B entered 

the  house  and  accosted  her,  saying,  "  Sister,  I 
come,  by  the  authority  of  our  father,  to  kill  you. 
Come  out  of  the  house  before  I  accomplish  this 
deed."  She  instantly  obeyed.  He  then  seized 
her  with  his  left  hand  by  the  long  hair,  and  with 
his  right  hand  sunk  his  tomahawk  into  her  skull. 
The  other,  with  his  butcher  knife,  mangled  her 
in  so  shocking  a  manner  that  we  forbear  to 
describe  it.  They  then  dragged  her  lifeless 
and  mangled  body  to  a  hollow  place,  and  covered 
it  slightly  with  earth,  leaves,  and  rubbish.  The 
hogs  immediately  devoured  part  of  her,  and 
would  have  devoured  her  entire,  had  not  John 
Steward  and  some  Christians  interposed,  and 
buried  what  remained.  Whatever  modern  unbe- 
lievers may  say,  witchcraft,  in  some  form,  exists 
in  every  place,  except  where  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  has  done  away  those  works  of  darkness 
which  produce  it.  The  Christian  party  always 
opposed  every  thing  of  this  description.  But  at 
the  time  that  this  tragic  scene  occurred,  their 
injfluence  was  too  feeble  to  counteract  the  effect 
of  along-established  heathen  custom,  which  was 
supported  by  the  more  powerful  part  of  the  na- 
tion. Steward  always  exposed  witchcraft,  and 
denounced  the  wickedness  of  [)utting  persons  to 
death  for  pretending  to  it.  Brother  Finley  o[y- 
8 


114  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

posed  it  with  masterly  success,  and  gave  it  an 
incurable  wound.  When  I  was  there  little  of  it 
was  to  be  found.  The  young  man,  who  put  to 
death  the  woman,  came  to  school,  and  became 
a  sound  convert  to  Christianity. 

Painting  the  face. — This  was  a  general  cus- 
tom among  the  heathen  Indians  ;  but  it  was  op- 
posed by  those  who  embraced  Christianity. 
The  most  striking  kind  of  painting  was  that  of 
the  face,  with  the  appearance  of  rattlesnakes. 
By  a  reddish  kind  of  paint,  the  snakes,  with 
their  scales,  head,  tails,  and  hissing  tongues, 
were  drawn  always  to  the  life,  in  bunches  on 
their  faces,  writhing  and  folding  in  each  other, 
and  emitting  their  poisonous  venom,  so  as  to 
present  to  a  beholder  at  first  sight  a  most  shock- 
ing spectacle.  A  few  of  these  painted  faces  in  a 
congregation  made  a  singular  and  frightful  ap- 
pearance. And  when,  in  a  time  of  revival,  an 
Indian  with  his  painted  face  became  convinced 
of  sin,  and  wept  in  consequence,  the  streaks 
made  by  the  tears,  across  the  heads,  tails,  and 
folds  of  the  snakes,  made  a  sufficiently  odd  ap- 
pearance. 

The  Wyandot  language. — This  and  the  oth- 
er Indian  languages  have  scarcely  any  trace  of 
European  origin ;  while  it  appears  pretty  evident, 
that  there  are  to  be  found  in  their  construction 
at  least  some  traces  of  oriental  origin.  As 
the  Wyandot  language  was  never  committed 
to  writing,  there  were  several  difficulties  to  be 
encountered  in  learning  it  so  as  to  commit  it 
to  paper.     The  writer  of  these  remarks  found 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  115 

it  necessary  to  learn  some  of  the  language,  in 
order  to  fix  upon  the  elementary  sounds  of  its 
vowels  and  consonants.  He  soon  found  that 
there  were  several  consonants  employed  in  the 
English,  which  had  no  place  in  the  Wyandot 
language,  and  that  there  were  several  vowel 
sounds  for  which  there  were  no  exact  similars 
to  be  found  in  any  of  the  European  languages, 
nor  in  the  Hebrew  or  its  derivatives,  the  Chal- 
dee,  Syriac,  or  Arabic.  After  examining  the 
alphabets  of  these  languages,  he  found  it  neces- 
sary to  make  one  to  suit  the  Wyandot  language, 
adopting  those  letters  in  our  own  alphabet  whose 
sounds  were  found  in  the  Wyandot,  and  then 
using  certain  marks  attached  to  other  letters,  so 
that  there  might  be  a  character  to  represent 
every  sound  in  the  Wyandot  language.  Our 
consonants,  6,  f,  I,  p,  v,  had  no  place  in  Wy- 
andot; and  the  strong  guttural  vowel  sounds 
which  prevail  in  this  and  every  other  Indian 
tongue  had  no  similar  sounds  in  any  European, 
or  probably  in  any  oriental  tongue.  After  hav- 
ing, with  great  care  and  much  labour,  formed  a 
suitable  alphabet,  between  six  and  eight  hundred 
words  were  collected,  and  formed  into  a  vocab- 
ulary. The  imperfect  outlines  of  a  grammar 
were  also  drawn  up.  The  Lord's  prayer  was 
translated,  and  carefully  written  down,  for  the 
purpose  of  using  it  at  the  conclusion  of  each 
prayer.  The  work  of  translating  the  Scriptures 
was  begun  ;  and  although  only  eighteen  verses 
of  the  first  chapter  of  John's  Gospel  were  trans- 
lated, it  might  soon  have  been  extended  so  far 


116  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

that  a  chapter  or  portion  of  Scripture  could  be 
read  on  the  Sabbathj^  and  thus,  after  some  time, 
the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  would  have  become 
a  part  of  each  Sabbath's  exercises.  It  was 
moreover  intended  to  translate  hymns,  and 
write  some  practical  discourses,  and  to  read 
them  in  the  congregation  for  general  instruction. 
It  was  also  in  design  to  collect  a  polyglot  dic- 
tionary, and  a  polyglot  version  of  parts  of  the 
New  Testament,  in  Wyandot,  Delaware,  Mo- 
hawk, Seneca,  Chippewa,  and  some  other  Indian 
languages;  but  the  short  time  the  writer  was 
at  Sandusky  admitted  of  nothing  more  than  to 
form  the  plan,  which  he  had  not  the  opportunity 
to  accomplish,  and  does  not  now  expect  ever  to 
have  the  opportunity.  He  is  not  only  convinced 
that  it  could  be  done,  but  he  also  thinks  it  is  no 
argument  in  favour  of  the  skill  and  industry  of 
the  missionaries  who  have  had  such  opportuni- 
ties, that  the  Scriptures  have  not  been  transla- 
ted, and  grammars  and  vocabularies  formed, 
though  the  work  might  never  proceed  so  far  as 
to  make  polyglot  dictionaries  and  versions  of 
Scripture.  One  manuscript  copy  of  principal 
portions  of  Scripture  would  be  of  incalculable 
value  to  a  missionary,  as  out  of  it  he  could  read 
in  the  public  congregation  the  Divine  truths  of 
our  holy  religion. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  117 

REMINISCENCE  XVI. 

The  Big  Springs  meeting — Journey  there — Supper 
— Meeting  on  Saturday  evening — Mode  of  sleeping — 
Between-the-Logs'  account  of  his  brother  Bloody- 
Eyes'  attempt  to  kill  him— Meeting  on  Sabbath. 

It  was  on  a  Saturday  morning,  late  in  the  fall 
of  1822,  while  missionary  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
that  I  set  out,  in  company  with  Between-the 
Logs,  Jonathan  Pointer,  and  some  others,  for  the 
Big  Springs,  a  distance  of  fourteen  miles  from 
the  mission  house,  in  order  to  have  meeting  that 
evening  and  the  ensuing  Sabbath  at  that  place. 
As  we  passed  along  the  plain,  John  Hicks  joined 
us,  and  so  did  Mononcue  and  the  Little  Chief, 
who  had  lately  left  his  own  and  the  old  head 
chief's  (Deunquat's)  heathen  party,  and  em- 
braced the  Christian  religion,  although  he  was 
to  have  succeeded  to  the  head  chiefship.  The 
queen  of  the  Bear  tribe  also,  at  full  gallop,  over- 
took us,  with  several  others,  making  a  consider- 
able company,  in  expectation  of  having  a  great 
meeting  at  the  Big  Springs  ;  for  the  Lord  was 
then  beginning  to  revive  the  work  of  religion 
among  the  Wyandots — every  believer  was  look- 
ing for  the  overturning  of  heathenism,  and  a 
wider  extension  of  Christianity.  Several  had 
lately  abandoned  the  heathen  cause  and  come 
over  to  Christ.  We  talked  of  our  prospects  and 
the  progress  of  the  work.  We  spoke  of  such 
things  as  the  following  : — One  had  come  to 
meeting  careless,  and  got  under  deep  conviction 
for  sin — another  had  obtained  rich  mercy  in 


118  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Christ,  and  rejoiced  in  his  salvation — another 
was  on  the  hinge  of  turning  to  God.  The  head 
chief,  Deunqiiat,  and  his  chief  man,  the  Chero- 
kee Boy,  were  said  to  be  trembling  for  their  old 
religion,  for  this  neiv  religion  was  about  to  take 
every  body — the  Little  Chief  was  gone,  and 
Bloody-Eyes  was  on  the  eve  of  going. 

We  proceeded  on  our  journey  till  we  came  to 
the  Big  Springs,  by  sunset,  and,  dividing  our 
company  among  the  wigwams  of  the  village, 
we  took  the  weeds  out  of  our  horse  bells,  and 
turned  them  into  the  woods  to  browse  for  the 
night.  Black  Jonathan  and  I  stopped  at  Broth- 
er   's.  (I  do  not  remember  his  long  Indi- 
an name,  but  it  was  something  like  Squaw-in- 
de-yu-rah.)  When  I  entered  I  saw  a  fat  ra- 
coon, skinned  and  well-dressed,  hanging  on  a 
pin  in  the  wall  to  my  right  hand.  To  the  left, 
(the  cabin  was  a  large  one,)  was  a  bedstead 
made  of  clapboards,  laid  on  two  rough  support- 
ers, about  two  feet  from  the  ground.  They 
received  us  with  the  well-known  salutation,  Tee- 
sha-meh — You  are  welcome.  We  felt  ourselves 
entirely  welcome.  The  good  man  and  his  wife 
were  glad,  very  glad,  to  see  the  white  priest,  and 
black,  jet-black  Jonathan,  his  speaker.  Very 
soon  the  hommony  kettle  was  placed  on  the  floor 
— the  blessing  of  the  Great  Spirit  was  asked 
before  any  one  tasted — then  ihejerk  was  handed 
round — and  the  big  round  icooden  spoon  put  in- 
to my  hand,  to  take  the  first  sup  out  of  the  full 
kettle — then  it  was  handed  to  Jonathan — then 
Jonathan  took  the  spoon  and  his  sup — then  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  119 

father — then  the  mother — then  the  others — and 
then  again  I  commenced  another  round — and 
thus  it  proceeded  till  all  were  satisfied.  But 
He  that  gave  corn,  and  the  flesh  of  the  deer  for 
jerk,  and  the  game,  must  be  thanked,  and  his 
name  blessed,  and  Jesus  praise*^  for  his  grace 
and  mercy  to  men.  I  thought  on  Homer's 
guests,  and  the  patriarchs. 

A  little  after  dark  we  commenced  our  meet- 
ing, at  the  house  of  Squirf^^'ey-Eyes,  who  has 
commenced  this  year  as  -"  itmerant  missionary 
among  the  scattered  ^ttlements  of  the  Wyan- 
dots,  and  some  o^^    Indian  nations.     Grey- 
Eyes's    house    -^"'^^    ^^at    Christianity    was 
there  •  there  '^^®  ^^   hewed   Jogs,  the  brick 
chimney,  -'^f  ^^'  f  ^^  ^^^a»''s.   a  teapot,  cups 
and  say  ''^'  *^^- '  ^"*  "^  ^^^  ^^'^s  as  yet  found 
amor  "^^  furniture.    Each  of  us,  according  to 
^^^  ^m,  had  our   blanket  with  us,  for  the  pur- 
-/se  of  wrapping  ourselves  in  it  at  night,  when 
makmg  the  floor  our  bed,  with  our  feet  extend- 
ed toward  and  near  the  fire.  After  singing  and 
prayer,  m  which  all  joined  fervently,  I  preach- 
ed to  them  in  the  squire's  full  house.      A  pow- 
erful breach  had   been  already  made,  within  a 
few  weeks  past,  on  Satan's  kingdom,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit.     It   was  a  time  of  awakening: 
much  inquiry,  several   conversions,  and  omens 
indicating  that  a  time  of  much  power  was  at 
hand.     After  preaching  we  had  several  exhort- 
ations  and   prayers.      John    Hicks  exhorted; 
Mononcue  exhorted  ;  the  Little  Chief  exhort- 
ed, confessed  his  sins,  expressed  his  determina- 


120  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

tion  to  abandon  the  head  chief's  heathen  reli- 
gion, and  shun  the  familiar  company  of  Deun- 
quat  and  the  Cherokee  Boy.  The  meeting  was 
concluded  by  exhortation,  singing,  and  prayer, 
by  Between-the-Logs. 

Between   tt^  and   eleven    o'clock  we  were 
ready  to  take  some  sleep.       Black  Jonathan, 
Between-the-Logs,  and  myself,  agreed  to  dis- 
tribute our  blankets  so  as  to  have  one  spread  on 
the  floor  under  us,  ^nd  the  other  two  over  us, 
and  thus  sleep  all  thr^^  together— I  in  the  mid- 
dle, Jonathan  on  my  rig^^^  ^^^ j  ^^^  ^^^^^  q,^  ^y 
left  hand.     Just   as  we  tu^^  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^^j.. 
selves  on   the    spread    blani^^    ^^-^j^  ^^^    ^^^^ 
stretched  toward  the  fire,  and  1  ^^^  ^^.^^^  ^^^^^^ 
to  recline,  and  draw  the  other  two  i^^^^j^g^g  ^^^^^ 
us,  Between-the-Logs  observed  to  .  ^   ,      ^^^^ 
interpreter,  *'  I  will  tell  you  a  piece  ol  ^^  j^.^^ 
tory,  if  you  are  not  too  sleepy  to  hear  L,     j 
replied,  "  I  will  cordially  hear  what  you  h.^ 
to  say."    He  then  gave  me  the  following  narra 
tion,  the  interpreter  interpreting  it,  sentence  by 
sentence,  as  the  distinguished  chief  gave  it  to 

him  : — 

'*  When  I  first,"  said  Between-the-Logs,  em- 
braced Christ's  religion,  my  brother  Bloody- 
Eyes  was  exceedingly  mad  against  me  for  leav- 
ing the  old  religion,  and  for  taking  up  with  this 
neio  religion.  He  often  endeavoured  to  per- 
suade me  to  quit  this  new  religion,  by  all  the 
arguments  in  his  power,  as  he  loved  me  much, 
and  was  anxious  for  my  welfare.  I  argued  with 
him  in  this  way : — *  Brotherjou  know  that  before 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  121 

I  embraced  Christ's  religion  I  was  a  very  wick- 
ed man,  as  we  all  were  then.  I  used  then  to  get 
drunk,  and  in  a  drunken  fit  I  killed  my  first  wife. 
I  also  was  guilty,  like  others,  of  a  great  many 
other  sins.  Brother,  you  know  these  things 
were  so.  But  you  also  know,  brother,  that 
since  I  became  a  Christian,  Jesus  saved  me  from 
these  and  all  my  other  sins — and  now,  brother,  I 
find  great  peace  in  my  soul.  My  burden  of  sin 
was  taken  away.  The  Great  Spirit  came  down 
into  my  heart.  I  feel  very  happy  in  being  a 
Christian.  I  would  recommend  this  religion  to 
you,  brother — I  would  recommend  it  to  every 
one  of  our  nation — it  would  do  us  all  good.' 

"  When  my  brother  bloody-Eyes  could  not 
persuade  me  to  leave  this  new  religion,  as  he 
called  it,  he  began  to  be  very  mad  at  me.  He 
forgot  all  the  good  feeling  that  a  brother  should 
have  to  a  brother.  He  came  to  the  full  deter- 
mination to  kill  me.  He  came  to  me,  and  said, 
*  Brother,  unless  you  will  give  up  this  new  reli- 
gion, I  will  kill  you.'  I  said,  *  Brother,  the  Gos- 
pel is  the  power  of  God  to  my  salvation ;  and 
Christ  himself  said.  He  that  loveth  life  more 
than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me.  If  you  kill  me,  I 
cannot  help  it.  I  cannot  deny  Christ.  He 
loved  me  so  well  as  to  die  for  me,  (and  for  you 
too,  brother,)  therefore  I  cannot  forsake  his 
religion.'  This  made  him  madder  yet.  He 
often  repeated  his  threats,  and  I  always  gave 
'"ffi  the  same  answer ;  for  God  made  me  very 
jj^ng,  and  I  found  it  easier  to  die  than  to  deny 
^iour,  who  died  for  me. 


122  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

*'One  day,  while  I  was  in  my  cabin,  and 
standing  on  the  floor,  I  saw  a  man  at  a  distance 
across  the  plain,  coming  toward  me.  After  a 
little  I  knew  it  was  Bloody-Eyes — a  little  after 
I  saw  he  was  armed  as  a  warrior,  just  as  when 
he  and  I  fought  in  the  wars,  side  by  side.  When 
he  came  a  little  nearer  I  knew,  from  his  walk, 
then  his  actions,  and  lastly  his  looks,  that  he 
was  determined  to  kill  me.  I  then  thought, 
Will  I  deny  Christ?  My  heart  said,  No,  for 
the  Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  to  my  salvation  ; 
and,  unless  I  am  willing  to  give  up  life  for 
Christ's  sake,  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  his  fol- 
lower. If  I  die,  let  me  die.  Bloody-Eyes  en- 
tered. He  seized  this  long  hair,  (catching  his 
hair  in  his  hand,)  with  his  left  hand,  and  wrap- 
ped it  round  his  hand.  He  took  hold  of  his 
tomahawk  in  his  right  hand,  and  raised  it  up, 
as  prepared  to  strike.  He  then  furiously  cried 
out,  *  Brother,  unless  you  give  up  this  new  re- 
ligion, and  come  back  to  our  old  religion,  I 
will  kill  you  now.'  I  said  to  him,  mildly,  (for 
I  felt  very  happy,  and  had  no  fear,)  '  Brother,  I 
have  found  the  Gospel  to  be  the  power  of  God 
to  my  salvation ;  and  Christ  tells  me,  that  un- 
less I  am  willing  to  give  up  life  for  his  sake,  I 
am  not  worthy  of  him.  Brother,  if  you  kill  me, 
you  may  kill  me — but  I  cannot  give  up  Christ's 
religion.'  I  went  on  to  exhort  him.  His  coun- 
tenance fell — his  hand,  that  had  my  hair  wrap 
ped  round  it,  fell — his  hand  with  the  tomah?  j 
fell  down  also,  as  if  powerless,  by  his  si^^Qjj, 
still  exhorted — he  began  to  appear  m*- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  123 

fused — he  did  not  say  one  word  more  to  me — 
he  stood  a  while  longer,  looked  at  me,  and  then 
went  out  of  the  house,  and  proceeded  home. 
He  has  never  molested  me  since.  I  hope  and 
pray  he  may  get  religion.  I  have  prayed  much 
for  him."  When  Between-the-Logs  had  con- 
cluded we  laid  ourselves  down,  and  slept  sound- 
ly until  morning. 

After  breakfast,  at  the  squire's,  the  congre- 
gation began  to  assemble.  Several  persons 
who  had  some  difficulties  in  the  way  respecting 
our  Bible,  asked  me  several  questions ;  among 
others,  that  they  heard  that  I  and  the  Protest- 
ants had  not  the  right  Bible.  I  replied,  that 
our  Bible  was  the  same,  in  every  thing  material, 
with  the  Bible  of  the  Catholics.  I  told  them  I 
was  willing  to  use  the  Catholic  Bible,  and  would 
preach  out  of  it  that  day.  I  had  in  my  hand 
Bagster's  Polyglot  Vulgate  Latin  Bible,  just  ob- 
tained from  Mr.  Loomis  of  Pittsburg.  I  ob- 
served that  the  differences  among  the  Bibles 
were  just  like  so  many  different  interpreters,  all 
of  whom  would  give  the  sense  generally,  but 
they  would  use  different  ways  of  expression  in 
telling  the  same  story.  Or  the  difference  be- 
tween a  translation  and  the  original  Scripture 
was  just  like  saying  a  thing  in  English,  and  then 
Baying  the  same  thing  in  Wyandot.  I  preached 
from  this  Bible,  taking  the  beatitudes  for  a  text. 
The  Lord  was  with  us  indeed  ;  and  after  preach- 
ing, and  exhortations  by  the  exhorters,  and 
other  exerci§es,  our  inquirers,  with  several 
others,  joined  the  Church. 


124  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Thus  ended  the  Big  Springs  meeting  at  that 
time.  There  are  many  interesting  narrations 
still  fresh  in  my  memory,  which  might  not  be 
unacceptable  to  my  readers.  I  will  examine  my 
journal  kept  at  that  time,  consisting  of  sixty  or 
seventy  manuscript  pages.  I  have  also  a  vocab- 
ulary of  about  eight  hundred  Wyandot  words, 
some  outlines  of  a  grammar,  an  original  alpha- 
bet of  the  language,  with  some  specimens  of 
translations.  But  perhaps  none  of  these  may 
be  of  great  interest  to  the  most  of  readers. 
There  are  also  many  adventures  deeply  indented 
in  my  memory,  but  not  committed  to  paper,  as 
was  the  case  with  that  here  given,  several  of 
which  I  think  would  be  interesting.  There 
might  be  mention  made  of  the  quarterly  meet- 
ing at  which  Bloody-Eyes  cried  to  God  for  mer- 
cy, as  a  penitent,  when  Between-the-Logs  pray- 
ed for  him,  and  where  Deunquat  and  the  Chero- 
kee Boy  trembled  like  Belshazzar — also  an  ac- 
account  of  a  sermon  preached  to  a  Mohawk 
woman,  by  the  aid  of  two  interpreters,  when 
she  sat  with  her  baby  in  her  arms,  and  wiped 
her  teary  face  with  her  rough  blanket.  But  I 
must  stop  for  the  present. 


REMINISCENCE  XVII. 

The  Mohawk  Woman. 

The  following  occurrence  transpired  in  the 
fall  of  1822,  on  one  of  those  pleasant  sunshiny 
days  that  sometimes  we  are  blessed  with  in  that 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  125 

season  of  the  year.  It  was  on  Sabbath  day,  at 
the  rough  log  meeting  house,  then  without  door, 
window,  stove  or  fireplace,  except  a  hearth  in 
the  middle  of  the  house,  where  the  large  fire 
was  usually  made  on  cold  days,  the  smoke 
hovering  all  around,  or  frequently  blown  toward 
one  side  by  the  rush  of  wind  through  the  door, 
(without  a  leaf,)  or  through  the  window  holes; 
on  which  occasions  I  stood  on  the  windward 
side,  thus  taking  advantages  of  the  circumstan- 
ces ;  or,  when  this  could  not  be  done,  to  keep 
the  eyes  shut  answered  a  good  purpose.  The 
meeting  house  was  about  six  miles  northward 
from  the  mission  house,  on  the  edge  of  the  great 
plain,  where  it  was  skirted  by  a  sparse  wood. 
When  we  approached  the  house  of  worship,  we 
heard  these  words  fervently  sung,  with  sweet 
Wyandot  voices,  "  By  the  grace  of  God,  I'll 
meet  you  on  Canaan's  happy  shore."  As  we 
approached  it  sounded  like  heaven ;  when  we 
went  in,  the  feeling  was  heavenly — it  was  all 
heaven.  We  might  that  day  have  called  the 
rough  smoky  house  Bethel,  i.  e.  God's  house — 
for  it  was  his  house.  The  meeting  was  opened 
with  singing  in  English  the  following  hymn,  in 
which  more  than  two  hundred  red  men,  with  a 
few  black  and  white  men,  heartily  joined — 

"  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone. 
He  whom  1  fix  my  hopes  upon ; 
His  track  I  see,  and  I'll  pursue 
The  narrow  way  till  hira  I  view,"  &c. 

Then  the  prayer  was  offered  up  to  God  through 
Jesus  Christ,  in  English  ;  but  the  Indians  prayed 


126  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

in  their  hearts,  and  God  was  well  pleased. 
Prayer  over,  the  Indians  sung  another  of  Zion's 
songs  in  their  own  language,  and  we  who  did  not 
understand  sung  in  our  hearts.  The  text  was 
then  read  out  in  English,  and  black  Jonathan 
interpreted  it ;  then  another  sentence  was  given, 
and  he  gave  them  that — then  another  was  given 
— and  thus  we  proceeded ;  and  frequently,  when 
a  weighty  truth  was  attered,  the  utterance  Yat- 
tuyeh,  it  is  true,  was  heard  from  many  voices,  in 
a  grave  and  solemn  tone.  When  we  had  pro- 
ceeded thus  about  one-third  way  through  our  ser- 
mon, I  noticed  an  Indian  woman  coming  into 
the  congregation,  who  appeared  to  be  a  stranger. 
She  had  a  coarse,  rough  blanket  in  the  customa- 
ry Indian  mode  around  her.  She  carried  a  babe 
in  her  arms,  fastened  upon  a  board.  She  sat 
down  on  the  floor  with  the  other  women.  She 
looked  sorrowful,  earnest,  inquisitive — not  with- 
out much  interest — she  was  tremblingly,  though 
in  sadness,  alive  to  the  whole  exercises.  After 
a  while  the  sermon  was  ended ;  then  Hicks  ex- 
horted ;  then  Mononcue ;  then,  last,  Between- 
the-Logs  exhorted,  sung  and  prayed — I  dismiss- 
ed with  the  customary  benediction.  The  wo- 
man, I  perceived,  began  to  make  inquiries  ;  one 
did  not  understand  her,  another  did  not  under- 
stand her ;  at  last  she  and  the  last-named  chief 
got  into  serious  conversation.  She  wept,  the 
tears  fell  on  her  baby's  face,  and  she  carefully 
wiped  them  off  with  the  corner  of  her  rough 
hairy  blanket.  After  some  conversation  between 
Between-the-Logs  and  her,  the  chief  and  she 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  127 

and  Jonathan  the  interpreter  approached  me. 
She  spoke  to  Between-the-Logs,  then  Between- 
the-Logs  to  Jonathan,  and  Jonathan  to  me. 
This  was  the  narrative  and  inquiry :  "I  am  a 
Mohawk  woman  ;  I  heard  that  the  Good  Spirit 
was  among  the  Wyandots.  I  felt  very  bad  about 
my  sins — I  could  not  tell  what  to  do — I  cannot 
now  tell  how  my  heart  will  get  relief.  But  I 
determined  to  come  to  the  Christian's  meeting, 
that  I  might  learn  the  right  way.  I  walked 
nine  miles  this  morning,  carrying  this  baby  on 
my  back,  that  I  might  hear  and  see  for  myself. 
My  heart  is  heavy ;  I  did  not  understand  any 
thing  that  was  said  ;  but  if  you  would  talk  to  me 
as  you  do  to  the  Wyandots,  and  pray  with  me 
to  the  Great  Spirit,  1  think  it  would  do  me  good. 
Will  you  make  a  talk  for  me?"  The  emotion 
of  the  occasion  was  too  much  to  be  gotten  over. 
I  dare  scarcely  now  permit  myself  to  dwell  on 
these  feelings.  When  I  could  speak — Yes,  yes, 
I  will  preach  Christ  Jesus  to  you.  But  we  were 
in  a  difficulty.  She  could  not  understand  Wy- 
andot or  English.  Between-the-Logs  did  not 
know  English,  but  he  could  speak  Mohawk. 
The  chief  then  proposed  this  plan  to  me  : 
*'You  preach  in  English,  Jonathan  will  interpret 
into  Wyandot,  and  1  will  then  give  the  talk  over 
to  the  woman  in  Mohawk."  All  were  agreed. 
The  Mohawk  woman  took  her  seat  with  her 
baby  in  her  arms.  I  stood  before  her,  Jonathan 
to  my  left,  and  Between-the-Logs  to  his  left. 
The  Wyandots  stood  all  around.  The  fol- 
lowing passage  of  Scripture  was  pronounced, 


128  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

"  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners."  A  sermon  something  like  the  fol- 
lowing, was  spoken: — "Christ  loved  us  so 
well,  as  to  come  down  from  heaven  to  save  us. 
He  was  born  of  a  woman,  grew  up  to  be  a 
man ;  he  was  like  all  other  men,  only  he  was 
no  sinner,  either  in  his  heart  or  in  his  doings. 
He  lived  holy,  and  taught  men  the  way  to  live 
well  and  do  good.  But  the  wicked  took  him 
and  killed  him ;  but  on  the  third  day  he  arose 
from  the  dead  by  his  own  power,  for  he  was 
God  as  well  as  man.  The  man  could  die,  God 
could  not  die.  When  he  went  up  to  heaven,  he 
sent  down  the  Spirit  to  teach  men,  and  to  change 
their  hearts.  He  also  commanded  his  ministers 
to  tell  all  kinds  of  sinners,  that  if  they  will 
forsake  their  sins,  believe  on  Christ  as  their 
Saviour,  he  will  save  them  from  sin,  he  will 
give  them  a  new  heart,  he  will  take  the  dark- 
ness from  their  minds,  he  will  send  his  Spirit 
into  their  hearts,  and  they  will  then  feel  very 
glad.  Jesus  will  keep  them,  and  give  them 
grace  to  keep  away  from  all  sin  here,  and,  if 
they  serve  God,  he  will  take  them,  when  they 
die,  up  to  heaven,  where  they  will  never  have 
any  sorrow,  but  be  happy  for  ever."  When  an 
expression  was  uttered  by  me,  it  was  then  in- 
terpreted by  Jonathan  into  Wyandot,  and  then 
by  Between-the-Logs  into  Mohawk.  When  a 
declaration  respecting  Christ,  his  love  and  par- 
don, would  reach  her,  by  this  circuitous  route, 
then  would  the  big  tears  run  down  her  face,  and 
besprinkle  her  infant's  face,  while  it  lay  on  her 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  129 

knees,  or  hung  on  her  breast.  When  the  emo- 
tions of  her  mind  would  admit  it,  she  would 
wipe  her  baby's  face  with  the  corner  of  her 
blanket,  while  the  word  of  the  Gospel  was  go- 
ing through  its  slow  progress  of  communica- 
tion. She  drank  the  word  with  greediness.  As 
we  three  were  striving  to  unfold  to  her  pardon- 
ing mercy  through  Christ,  her  agitated  mind 
w^ould  sometimes  get  so  smoothed  down  as  to 
indicate  an  earnest  mental  grasp  after  some  ob- 
ject almost  near  enough  to  seize  on.  When  the 
open  door  of  faith  was  presented,  and  the  urg^ 
ing  of  Gospel  invitation  bade  her  a  hearty  wel- 
come to  Christ,  she  appeared  as  if  she  would 
throw  away  her  blanket,  and  cast  off  every  en- 
cumbrance, and  enter  in.  Whether  some  one 
of  the  Indian  sisters  who  were  standing  close 
to  her  in  the  crowd,  and  praying  and  rejoicing 
too,  took  her  baby  from  her  arms,  and  thus  re- 
lieved her  temporarily  of  its  care,  I  cannot  now 
tell  exactly.  However,  something  like  this  took 
place.  From  the  expressions  of  her  face,  and 
the  other  expressions  of  silent  language,  mani- 
fested by  her,  we  could  perceive  the  sure  indi- 
cations of  fear  and  hope,  and  then  joy,  with 
some  interruption.  When  the  preaching  was 
over  I  prayed  in  English  for  this  poor  woman's 
soul.  The  heavens  were  already  open,  but  a 
larger  blessing  was  invoked — the  witnessing 
Spirit  was  asked  for,  and  the  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  is  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 
Surely  the  Lord  heard.  Then  Between-the- 
Logs  was  requested  to  pray  in  Mohawk,  all  still 
9 


130  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

kneeling.  O  how  he  prayed  ! — with  what  earn- 
estness !  Though  no  tongue  there  could  pray 
with  him,  except  that  of  the  Mohawk  woman, 
every  ]ica7^t  joined.  The  unutterable  groan  was 
heard  through  the  dense  crowd  of  believing 
Wyandots  kneeling  around. 

Prayer  being  over,  by  the  same  circuitous 
manner  as  before,  I  inquired  of  her  respecting 
her  views,  feelings,  and  hopes.  The  following 
is  the  reply  in  substance,  as  near  as  twelve 
years'  recollection  can  be  relied  on.  But  the 
impressions  of  this  scene  are  indented  in  my 
mind.  Till  memory  be  lost  by  old  age,  deliri- 
um, or  some  other  cause,  the  recollection  of 
this  event  will  be  recorded  in  my  memory.  She 
replied,  "  I  feel  light  in  my  mind  ;  I  can  carry 
my  baby  home  without  being  tired  ;  I  feel  glad, 
very  glad  in  my  heart :  I  believe  in  Jesus  ;  I 
love  him  ;  I  will  serve  him  ;  I  will  be  a  Chris- 
tian ;  I  got  more  than  I  came  for." 

Such  another  privilege  of  preaching  would  be 
full  pay  for  crossing  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Per- 
haps our  brethren  who  are  now  on  their  way  to 
the  Oregon  Territory  may  find  it  necessary  to 
preach  by  two  interpreters.  This  need  not  dis- 
courage them  or  their  brethren,  or  be  much  of 
an  obstacle  in  their  way.  God  can  make  his 
word  as  powerful  in  the  mouth  of  one  or  two 
interpreters,  as  if  it  were  spoken  in  the  lan- 
guage in  which  it  is  understood.  I  have  no 
doubt  this  Mohawk  woman  obtained  mercy  on 
that  dav 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  131 

REMINISCENCE  XVIII. 

The  Delaware  camp  meeting — Rev.  Mr.  Hughes — 
The  Urbana  conference — Conversion  of  Lump-on-the- 
Head — Administration  of  the  sacrament. 

Mr.  Editor, — Having  seen,  in  the  fifth  num- 
ber of  the  Conference  Journal,  an  account  of  the 
"  Big  Spring  meeting,"  it  brought  to  my  recol- 
lection a  camp  meeting,  which  I  had  the  pleas- 
ure of  attending,  near  the  town  of  Delaware,  in 
the  state  of  Ohio,  in  the  summer  of  1823,  and 
perhaps  a  short  account  of  that  meeting,  and 
the  circumstances  connected  with  it,  might  be 
interesting  to  some  of  your  readers. 

At  this  m.eeting,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  uniting  in  the  worship  of 
God  with  a  congregation  composed  of  Indians 
and  white  men.  The  scene,  to  me  being  new, 
had  a  tendency  to  impress  the  circumstances 
connected  with  it  more  deeply  upon  my  mind. 
There  were  about  two  hundred  Indians  in  attend- 
ance, with  your  old  friend  Jonathan  as  their  in- 
terpreter. As  this  camp  meeting  was  held  but 
a  few  days  before  the  sitting  of  the  Ohio  annual 
conference,  at  Urbana,  many  of  the  preachers 
attended  on  their  way  to  conference  ;  and  among 
others.  Bishop  Roberts  and  the  Rev.  John  P. 
Durbin.  The  Indian  encampment  was  in  the 
rear  of  the  preachers'  stand,  while  that  of  the 
whites,  according  to  their  usual  order,  was  in 
front.  In  the  congregation  the  Indians  were 
generally  seated  by  themselves ;  and  a  more 
solemn  and  devout  congregation  I  never  before 


132  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

or  since  have  seen  :  no  circumstance  that  might 
occur  could  even  appear  to  divert  their  attention 
from  the  great  object  for  which  they  had  met. 
The  big  tears  that  rolled  down  their  red  faces, 
and  moistened  their  prominent  cheeks,  together 
with  the  hearty  and  solemn  responses  they  gave 
to  the  important  truths  they  heard,  evinced  the 
devotional  feelings  of  their  heart,  and  the  deep 
interest  they  felt  in  the  plan  of  salvation,  as  un- 
folded to  them  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Their 
prayer  meetings,  in  the  intervals  of  preaching, 
were  conducted  with  the  greatest  order,  and 
with  a  spirit  of  devotion  seldom  witnessed  in  a 
white  congregation.  The  Indians  are  good 
singers,  and  their  voices  appear  to  be  peculiarly 
adapted  to  sacred  music  ;  and  the  deep  and 
solemn  tone  in  which  they  sung  the  high  praises 
of  God  their  Saviour,  produced  a  most  thrilling 
sensation  on  the  minds  of  all  that  heard  them. 
There  was  another  pleasing  circumstance 
connected  with  this  meeting,  which  I  cannot 
forbear  to  mention,  as  it  goes  to  show  that 
Christian  spirit  and  feeling  that  ought  ever  to 
prevail  among  differentChristian  denominations. 
The  Presbyterian  minister  of  that  place,  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Hughes,  attended  the  meeting  from  the 
commencement  until  the  close.  He  had  at  first 
intended  to  preach  on  Sabbath  to  his  own  con- 
gregation, as  usual ;  but  having  attended  the 
meeting,  together  with  many  of  his  people,  until 
Sabbath  morning,  his  feelings  became  so  much 
interested  in  the  exercises,  that  both  himself  and 
his  people  determined  to  remain  upon  the  ground 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  133 

until  the  close.  Accordingly,  after  the  close 
of  the  first  sermon  on  Sabbath  morning,  he  as- 
cended the  stand,  and  addressed  the  congrega- 
tion, for  a  short  time,  in  a  very  feeling  and 
powerful  strain  of  sacred  eloquence.  I  yet  re- 
member the  concluding  remarks  of  that  ad- 
dress i—"  My  brethren,"  said  he,  (addressing 
himself  to  the  members  of  his  own  Church,) 
"  God  is  here  :  his  presence  is  felt  in  this  place : 
we  cannot  be  employed  in  worshipping  him  in 
a  better ;  I  will  therefore  recall  the  appointment 
for  this  afternoon,  and  we  will  continue  upon 
the  ground,  that  both  you  and  myself  may  get 
good,  and  do  good."  With  these  remarks  he 
sat  down,  with  his  face  bathed  in  tears,  which 
evinced  that  his  whole  soul  was  engaged  in  the 
work  of  God.  When  evening  came,  he  was 
unwilling  to  leave  the  ground,  but  kindly  invit- 
ed Bishop  Roberts  and  Rev.  D.  Young  to  lodge 
at  his  house,  (about  half  a  mile  from  the  en- 
campment;) and  after  having  conducted  these 
two  aged  ministers  to  his  house,  he  left  them, 
and  returned  himself  to  the  ground,  and  there 
laboured,  the  greater  part  of  the  night,  with 
those  who  were  seeking  redemption  in  the 
blood  of  Christ.  A  few  weeks  after  the  camp 
meeting,  this  devoted  man  -of  God  was  called 
from  the  walls  of  Zion  to  that  rest  that  remains 
for  the  people  of  God.  He  died  in  the  triumphs 
of  faith,  much  beloved  and  lamented  by  the 
people  among  whom  he  laboured. 

From  the  camp  meeting  we  proceeded  on  to 
conference,  accompanied  by  the  Indian  chiefs 


134  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

and  several  of  their  brethren.  At  this  confer- 
ence, several  gentlemen  from  a  distance  attend- 
ed; among  others,  Mr.  M'Lean,  (brother  to 
Judge  M'Lean,)  then  a  member  of  Congress 
from  one  of  the  lower  districts  of  Ohio.  He  had 
previously  been  skeptical  with  regard  to  the 
conversion  of  the  Indians.  One  afternoon, 
during  the  sitting  of  the  conference,  Bishops 
M'Kendree  and  Roberts,  and  several  of  the 
preachers  were  assembled  at  Judge  Reynolds', 
together  with  the  Indian  chiefs  and  the  gentle- 
man referred  to  :  after  some  time  spent  in  con- 
versation on  religious  subjects,  they  engaged 
in  religious  exercises.  While  thus  engaged  in 
worshipping  God,  our  Indian  brethren  became 
exceedingly  happy,  and  appeared  to  be  filled 
with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory,  for  it 
was  indeed  a  time  of  refreshing  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord.  The  venerable  old  chief, 
Between-the-Logs,  embraced  every  one  in  the 
room  in  his  arms,  and,  with  a  heart  overflowing 
with  love  to  God  and  man,  he  hung  upon  their 
necks  and  wept.  This  Christian  interview  had 
a  happy  effect  upon  Mr,  M'Lean.  While  the 
Christian  Indian  held  him  in  his  arms,  all  his 
prejudices  gave  way ;  the  statesman  wept  and 
rejoiced  in  the  arms  of  a  Christian  Indian ;  then 
he  felt  and  acknowledged  that  God  was  no  re- 
specter of  persons,  but  that  in  every  nation  he 
that  feareth  God  and  worketh  righteousness 
shall  be  accepted  of  him.  What  a  delightful 
scene  was  there  witnessed ;  the  statesman,  the 
lawyer,  the  learned  divine,  and  the  simple,  un- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  135 

taught  Indian,  folded  in  each  other's"  arms,  and 
mingling  their  tears  and  voices  together  in 
praising  him  who  had  bought  them  with  his 
blood.  At  this  scene  I  have  no  doubt  the  Sav- 
iour smiled,  well  pleased,  and  angels  rejoiced. 
Some  of  these  Indians  have  since  died  in 
peace,  and  gone  home  to  heaven.  Many  of  the 
white  brethren,  too,  have  gone  to  unite  with 
them  on  the  other  shore,  and  when  a  few  short 
months  or  years  are  passed,  I  hope  to  join  them, 
where  we  shall  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord. 

ADDITIONAL    REMARKS    BY    THE    AUTHOR. 

The  above  communication  brings  to  my  recol- 
lection the  occurrences  of  the  last  night  of  the 
camp  meeting,  especially  i\ie  Indian  prayer  meet' 
ing,  and  the  conversion  of  Lump-on-the  Head. 
This  Indian  was  a  very  grave  and  sober  man. 
From  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  his 
nation  he  was  convinced  of  its  truth,  and  of  the 
importance  of  religion.  He  entirely  abandoned 
the  heathen  superstitions,  and  was  a  regular  at- 
tendant upon  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  and 
the  prayer  meetings.  He  reformed  his  life,  built 
himself  a  comfortable  house,  with  a  brick  chim- 
ney and  glass  windows,  with  a  sufficient  supply 
of  household  furniture.  But  he  built  himself 
up  on  the  foundation  of  morality,  and  made  this 
his  strong  hold.  He  found  it  difficult  to  come 
to  the  foot  of  the  cross.  He  was  not  favourable 
to  the  warm  expressions  of  ardent,  experienced 
Christians.     He  thought  it  would  do  fully  as 


idb  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

well  to  be  religious  without  talking  much  about 
it.  In  short,  he  supposed,  like  many  white  per- 
sons, that  to  be  telling  of  it  was  unnecessary  ; 
but  to  praise  God  aloud,  or  shout  his  praise, 
was  very  unbecoming.  During  the  camp  meet- 
ing, Lump-on-the-Head  appeared  very  serious, 
and  indeed  more  than  usually  excited.  On  the 
last  night  of  the  meeting,  the  Indians,  as  usual, 
held  their  prayer  meeting  by  themselves.  I  as- 
sisted in  conducting  it.  After  a  little  exhorta- 
tion, I  invited  all  that  were  seeking  religion  to 
kneel  at  the  mourners'  bench.  Among  a  number 
of  others,  Lump-on-the-Head,  with  a  broken 
heart,  came  forward  and  kneeled  down.  We 
sung,  in  English  and  in  Wyandot,  "  Come,  sin- 
ners, to  the  Gospel  feast,"  &c.  Between-the- 
Logs  prayed,  Q,ueen-of-the-Bears  prayed  like  an 
apostle,  Mononcue  prayed,  so  did  John  Hicks 
and  many  more — all  prayed.  Many  white  peo- 
ple mingled  with  us.  Several  white  penitents, 
struck  with  the  power  of  God,  cried  to  God  for 
mercy.  There  you  could  see  white  and  red 
men  praying  on  their  knees  at  the  same  bench. 
Some  prayed  in  Wyandot,  some  in  English. 
Sister  Finley  was  in  ecstasy.  But  the  greatest 
struggle  among  all  seemed  to  be  in  the  case  of 
Lump-on-the-Head.  At  last,  about  eleven 
o'clock,  he  entered  into  the  liberty  of  God's 
children.  He  shouted  loud  and  long,  so  that  the 
whole  camp  and  its  vicinity  resounded  again. 
Then  he  told  Between-the-Logs  of  the  amazing 
mercy  of  God  through  Christ  to  his  soul.  The 
news  ran  through  the  encampment,  and  the  effect 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  137 

was  like  electricity.  How  the  Indians  rejoiced  ! 
Several  of  them,  who  had  previously  stood  at  a 
distance  from  Christianity,  yielded  when  Lump- 
oii-the-Head  obtained  the  sense  of  pardoning 
mercy.  How  many,  I  cannot  tell,  but  the  num- 
ber was  considerable.  Among  the  white  people 
the  effect  was  nothing  less.  This  Indian  still,  as 
far  as  I  can  learn,  adorns  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
our  Saviour. 

Another  circumstance  may  be  mentioned. 
On  the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  the  scene  was  truly  heavenly. 
There  white,  red,  and  black  men  promiscuously 
surrounded  the  table  of  the  Lord.  I  noticed, 
particularly,  that  Bishop  Roberts  and  the  Pres- 
byterian brother  mentioned  in  brother  L.'s  com- 
munication, together  with  Between-the-Logs, 
Mononcue,  Hicks,  and  several  other  white 
preachers  and  Indian  chiefs,  partook,  at  the 
same  table,  of  the  symbols  of  the  broken  body 
and  shed  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
These  were  scenes  of  the  most  interesting 
character. 


REMINISCENCE  XIX. 

The  second  quarterly  meeting. 

I  THiNK  it  was  about  three  or  four  weeks 

after  the  Big  Spring  meeting,  that  our  second 

quarterly    meeting  was  held.     Brother   James 

B.  Finley  was  the  presiding  elder.     We  looked 


138  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

earnestly  for  him  on  Friday,  but  he  did  not 
arrive,  on  Saturday  morning  we  were  still  look- 
ing out  for  him,  but  he  was  providentially  hin- 
dered, as  we  afterward  learned,  and  did  not 
come 'at  all.  Preaching  was  to  commence  at 
twelve  o'clock,  at  the  old  log  meeting  house,  six 
miles  distant  from  the  mission  house.  I  set  out, 
in  order  to  be  there  in  time,  with  rather  low 
feelings,  and  a  little  discouraged.  I  rode  through 
the  plain,  frequently  looking  in  diiferent  direc- 
tions, in  order  to  see  if  any  were  going  to  meet- 
ing. No  one  appeared  in  any  of  the  Indian 
trails  or  narrow  paths  that  led  to  the  meeting 
house.  When  I  arrived  no  person  was  to  be 
seen  of  any  colour.  I  hitched  my  horse,  step- 
ped into  the  meeting  house,  and  laid  by  my  bun- 
dle of  candles,  (intended  for  light  during  the  two 
nights  of  the  quarterly  meeting.)  I  also  laid 
up  in  a  secure  place,  out  of  the  reach  of  dogs, 
my  portion  of  provisions  of  bread  and  jerk,  that 
was  necessary  for  two  day's  sustenance.  After 
praying  to  God,  and  mustering  up  all  the  faith  I 
could,  I  stepped  out,  and  walked  a  little  distance, 
and  saw  brother  Steward,  a  mulatto,  the  apostle 
of  the  Wyandots,  riding  toward  me.  He  took 
the  grass  out  of  his  horse's  bell,  for  the  purpose 
of  allowing  it  to  toll,  took  the  saddle  and  bridle 
off  his  horse,  and  turned  him  into  the  woods. 
We  gave  to  each  other  a  Christian  salutation, 
sat  down  on  a  log,  and  there  he  told  me  how  he 
was  led  by  God's  Spirit  from  Marietta  to  San- 
dusky— how  Jonathan  interpreted — how  Be- 
tween-the-Logs   experienced    religion — how  a 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES,  139 

large  number  of  others  were  also  converted — 
how  the  word  of  God  grew — how  the  heathen 
party  opposed,  and  how  they  killed  witches. 

Between-the-Logs  had  now  conie,  Jonathan 
came,  John  Hicks  and  Mononcue  arrived,  In- 
dians were  seen  coming  rapidly  from  all  direc- 
tions. What  is  the  reason,  said  I  to  Steward, 
they  did  not  assemble  sooner  1  O,  said  he,  they 
always  encamp  around  the  meeting  house  at 
time  of  quarterly  meeting,  and  when  they  come, 
they  stick  it  out  two  days  and  two  nights  with- 
out intermission,  very  much  like  camp  meeting ; 
therefore  they  are  delayed  in  making  their 
preparations.  They  were  now  coming  in  rap- 
idly. The  bells  had  fall  play  on  the  horses' 
necks.  The  horses  themselves  were  turned  out 
into  the  long  prairie  grass  on  the  Sandusky  plain, 
or  ran  browzing  into  the  thin  woods  skirting 
the  plain.  In  a  short  time  the  fires  were  kindled, 
the  temporary  encampments  were  formed,  and 
all  seemed  activity  and  preparation.  But,  said  I, 
it  is  late  now  in  the  afternoon — our  meeting 
should  begin.  Our  apostle  responded,  The  In- 
dians are  accustomed  to  provide  supper  in  the 
first  place,  and  the  necessary  supply  of  wood  for 
Sabbath ;  but  the  meeting  is  not  to  commence 
till  night,  for  when  it  begins  there  will  scarcely 
be  any  intermission.  I  agreed  to  submit  cor- 
dially to  their  custom  in  this  respect.  So  the 
preparations  went  on  with  new  and  increasing 
life.  The  partially  boiled  hommony  was  put 
into  the  kettles,  brisk  fires  soon  prepared  it  suffi- 
ciently for  use.     In  companies  here  and  there, 


140  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

all  around  the  meeting  house,  they  went  to  sup- 
per ;  yet  none  touched  till  the  patriarch  of  each 
little  company  had  blessed  the  Giver  of  corn  for 
hommony,  and  of  deer  for  jerk.  Then  the  big 
wooden  spoons  were  used  by  the  circle  around 
the  hommony  kettle.  I  and  the  Wyandot  apos- 
tle, and  black  Jonathan,  and  the  chief  Between- 
the-Logs,  ate,  with  thankful  hearts,  the  provi- 
sions supplied  by  Heaven.  There  were,  howev- 
er, no  distinctions  of  rank  there ;  all  were  equal- 
ly supplied,  and  all  seemed  thankful  to  God, 
whose  name  every  red  man  blessed  the  second 
time,  after  he  had  partaken  of  his  bounty.  All 
things  were  in  readiness  on  the  approach  of  night, 
for  the  commencement  of  meeting.  There  were 
no  tables  to  be  removed,  nor  cups  and  saucers, 
or  such  things  to  be  washed  or  laid  aside.  No 
table  courses  delayed  us.  The  only  delay  was 
to  pause  solemnly,  and  bless  and  thank  the  Great 
Spirit  for  his  goodness.  I  left  my  own  provisions 
neglected ;  the  Indians  supplied  my  wants,  and 
I  partook  with  them  altogether. 

As  night  began  to  approach,  the  candles  were 
lighted,  and  the  house  was  nearly  filled.  I  and 
black  Jonathan  took  our  stand  together.  We 
all  first  sung  a  hymn  of  praise  to  God.  I  then 
prayed  in  English,  for  we  never  interpreted 
prayer ;  each  prayed  in  his  own  language,  but 
prayer  was  never  interpreted.  After  preaching 
by  the  slow  mode  of  interpretation,  there  were 
several  exhortations.  John  Hicks  followed  me, 
with  a  grave,  serious,  moral  lecture,  yet  fully 
Christian ;  but,  as  to  style  and  manner,  such  as 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  141 

Cato  or  Seneca  would  have  delivered,  had  they 
been  Christians.  Then  Mononcue,  with  strong, 
highly  figurative  language,  such  as  Isaiah  pro- 
phesied in,  or  such  as  Demosthenes^  used  when 
pleading  the  oration  concerning  the  crown. 
With  all  the  vehemence  and  thunder  of  a  Chris- 
tian orator,  he  would  plead  for  Christ.  After 
him,  Between-the-Logs  arose.  His  style  was 
Ciceronian  ;  but  the  pathetic  was  peculiarly  his 
own,  for  of  it  he  was  complete  master.  His 
gestures,  as  well  as  speech,  and  his  subject,  were 
all  melting — all  pathetic  :  under  his  eloquence 
hardness  of  heart  always  melted.  His  speech 
was  not  the  utterance  of  thunder,  like  Monon- 
cue's  ;  but  it  first  caught  the  attention ;  then  it 
got  possession  of  the  heart ;  then  it  conducted 
his  audience  as  with  the  spell  of  enchantment, 
to  Calvary — to  Gethsemane — and  to  the  return- 
ed prodigal — to  heaven  itself  But  I  forget 
myself  now  :  at  another  time  we  will  take  oc- 
casion to  describe  them  as  orators,  and  com- 
pare them  with  one  another. 

After  the  exhortations  were  all  over,  the  prayer 
meeting  commenced,  and  this  was  to  last  during 
the  whole  night,  which  accordingly  took  place. 
Many  were  seeking  religion,  and  some  had  re- 
ceived the  pearl  of  great  price.  The  little 
cloud  was  enlarged  ;  indeed  it  had  already  burst. 
The  prayer  meeting  went  on.  After  midnight, 
some  got  sleepy,  and  wrapped  themselves  in 
their  blankets,  and  went  to  sleep  toward  the 
corners  of  the  house,  and  around  the  fires,  while 
others  continued  the  prayer  meeting.     After 


142  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

some  time,  those  who  had  been  asleep  awoke, 
and  commenced  anew  their  devotions,  while 
those  who  had  slept  none  retired  to  rest,  as  the 
others  had  done.  After  midnight  I  wrapped 
myself  up  in  my  blankets,  and  slept  in  a  corner 
of  the  meeting  house,  being  lulled  to  sleep  with 
the  soft  and  sweet  melody  of  the  Wyandot  sing- 
ing, as  well  as  the  plaintive  and  devotional  tone 
of  their  prayers.  A  while  before  day  I  awoke, 
and  in  my  turn  joined  in  the  devotions  of  the 
night.  Toward  daybreak  all  exercises  ceased. 
When  it  was  sufficiently  clear  to  distinguish 
objects,  I  surveyed  all  around.  The  females  had 
their  separate  places  of  rest,  preserved  inviola- 
bly from  any  intrusion.  I  especially  noticed 
the  men.  In  one  place,  near  the  fire,  some 
were  stretched  in  profound  sleep.  In  another 
place,  a  little  farther  off,  was  one  at  his  private 
devotion,  anticipating  the  rising  sun  by  his  pray- 
ers. A  little  after  sunrise,  all  were  roused  from 
their  beds,  by  the  general  voice  of  prayer  and 
praise  that  was  heard  from  every  camp.  Then 
they  prepared  breakfast,  as  on  the  evening  before 
they  prepared  supper,  with  this  difference,  that 
it  was  now  Sabbath,  and  therefore  the  shortest 
method  was  taken  to  prepare  the  morning  meal. 
About  10  o'clock  a  large  congregation  con- 
vened, among  whom  were  many  white  persons. 
It  was  agreed  that  I  should  first  preach  to  the 
white  people  in  English,  and  then,  by  the  inter- 
preter, preach  to  the  Indians.  This  was  done. 
After  both  sermons,  I  administered  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper  to  about  seventy  In 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  143 

dians,  and  thirty  white  persons.  This  was  a 
striking  and  solemn  time  indeed.  To  see  In- 
dians, white  persons,  and  Africans  surround 
promiscuously  the  table  of  the  Lord,  was  a  sight 
worth  seeing  indeed.  Here  was  nothing  like 
war  or  scalping.  Brotherly  love  reigned  in 
every  heart.  The  power  of  God  was  eminent- 
ly among  the  people.  Sinners  of  every  descrip- 
tion were  cut  to  the  heart.  Many  of  the  heathen 
were  among  the  professed  penitents ;  and  the 
balance  of  them,  if  not  entirely  penitent,  were 
struck  with  awe,  and  wonder,  and  downright 
consternation.  But  I  must  reserve  for  another 
number  the  calling  up  of  the  mourners — the 
conversion  of  Bloody-Eyes — the  trembling  of 
Deunquat  and  the  Cherokee  Boy — the  exulta- 
tion of  the  Christian  party — and  a  variety  of 
other  particulars,  sufficiently  interesting  to  write 
and  read. 

The  old  log  meeting  house,  at  which  we  held 
our  second  quarterly  meeting,  I  suppose  by  this 
time  is  in  ruins.  Deunquat  was  the  head  chief 
of  the  nation ;  the  Cherokee  Boy  was  a  native 
Cherokee,  who  lived  among  the  Wyandots  from 
his  youth,  but  at  this  time  he  was  an  old  man, 
at  least  past  middle  life.  Both  of  these  were 
familiar — both  were  heathens — both  were  a  sort 
of  priests  in  the  heathen  religion,  and  adminis- 
tered its  rites — but  both  at  that  time  were  pow- 
erfully confounded,  and  almost  persuaded  to  be 
Christians — in  short,  both  shook  to  the  centre 
at  this  powerful,  tremendous  meeting,  and  after 
that  day,  as  far  as  I  can  learn,  they  never  tried 


144  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

to  hold  another  heathen  meeting.  A  word,  too, 
about  the  meeting  house.  The  west  end  had  a 
door,  without  a  leaf.  The  north  side  had  two 
open  windows,  on  which  we  hung  blankets  to 
stop  the  fierce  blasts  of  the  wind.  As  was  said 
already,  I  administered  the  sacrament  to  Indians 
and  white  people.  We  stretched  two  rough 
benches  within  about  six  feet  of  the  north  side 
of  the  house,  and  parallel  to  it,  for  the  purpose 
of  administering  the  sacrament.  We  had  not, 
and  we  needed  not  any  other  table.  The  power 
and  glory  of  the  Lord  were  there.  When  the 
sacrament  was  administered,  I  proceeded  to  call 
up  the  mourners,  inviting  them  to  kneel  and  seek 
God's  mercy.  Duenquat  and  the  Cherokee 
Boy  were  seated  close  in  the  corner  to  my  left 
hand,  opposite  me,  or  the  northeast  corner  of 
the  house,  trembling — weeping — confounded — 
perfectly  astonished.  I  stood  with  my  back  to 
the  north  wall ;  Jonathan,  my  interpreter,  was 
at  my  left — Between-the-Logs  at  my  right — Mo- 
noncue.  Hicks,  Squire  Grey-Eyes,  the  Little 
Chief,  lately  deserted  from  old  Deunquat,formed 
a  part  of  the  same  line.  Sister  Q,ueen-of-the- 
Bears,  with  several  other  pious  sisters,  stood 
toward  the  door,  praying  and  rejoicing.  Many 
sinners  were  cut  to  the  heart.  I  commenced 
then  to  call  up  the  mourners.  The  invitation 
was  brief,  but  something  like  the  following : — 
"■  My  red  brethren,  we  are  all,  by  nature  and  by 
doings,  sinners.  Jesus  Christ  came  to  seek  and 
save  us.  Turn  from  all  your  sins,  and  seek 
mercy  through  Christ,  and   he  will   bless  you. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  145 

Come  and  kneel  down  here,  and  we  will  pray 
with  you  and  for  you.  Thank  God,  here  is 
one  ! — here  is  another  ! — you  are  welcome  to 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ !  Here  are  two  more  ! 
Blessed  be  God  !  Here  are  three  more  ! — here 
are  twelve  more !  Now  the  benches  are  full, 
but  there  is  room  enough  in  God's  mercy  for 
you — room  enough  in  heaven  for  all.  Now  the 
others  may  kneel  down  and  pray  where  they 
are — no  matter  where — God  is  near — Jesus 
Christ  is  near.  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  that 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  Bloody- 
Eyes  came  among  others,  and  kneeled  down 
just  before  me,  with  the  bench  between  us,  and 
lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  crying,  Jesus 
semcntera,  Jesus,  have  mercy  !  Just  a  little  be- 
fore this  time,  Between-the-Logs,  Mononcue, 
and  Hicks  went  to  the  corner  of  the  house 
where  Deunquat  and  the  Cherokee  Boy^  sat 
trembling.  Between-the-Logs  stood  over  the 
head  chief,  with  his  arm  around  his  neck,  en- 
treating him  to  turn  to  Christ.  Mononcue 
kneeled  before  him,  and  prayed  aloud  for  God 
to  save  Deunquat,  who  trembled  like  Belshaz- 
zar.  John  Hicks  was  equally  engaged  with  the 
Cherokee.  Between-the-Logs  did  not  yet  no- 
tice his  brother.  We  commenced  singing, 
*'  Come,  ye  sinners,  poor  and  needy,"  in  Wy- 
andot and  English.  I  kneeled  down  beside 
Bloody-Eyes,  who  was  crying  to  God  for  mer- 
cy. He  seized  me  fast  round  the  neck,  in  his 
earnestness  and  agony  of  soul.  I  then  remem- 
bered what  his  brother  told  me  three  or  four 
10 


146  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

weeks  before.  But  the  hands  that  held  his 
brother's  hair  and  the  tomahawk  were  then 
clasped  round  my  neck,  and  the  bench  between 
us  :  the  mouth  and  tongue  that  threatened  death 
to  a  brother  were  employed  now  in  seeking 
mercy.  I  prayed  in  English  for  the  murderer 
especially,  and  in  general  for  all  the  weary  sin- 
ners then  seeking  for  God's  mercy.  But  it  is 
impossible  to  write  these  things — my  talk  about 
these  scenes  cannot  approach  a  description. 
We  prayed  on.  I  entirely  forgot  what  the  chiefs 
were  about,  but  1  lifted  my  head  after  prayer, 
and  glanced  toward  Deunquat.  Between-the- 
Logs  then  turned  his  face  toward  me,  and 
caught  a  sight  of  me — he  also  saw  his  brother 
beside  me.  In  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  he  was 
with  us — his  arms  around  both  our  necks — all 
suffused  in  tears — all  praying.  After  a  mo- 
ment's recollection,  I  said.  Let  all  the  congrega- 
tion pray.  Brother  Between-the-Logs,  pray  for 
these  penitents,  but  especially  for  Bloody-Eyes. 
Such  a  prayer  ! — What  intercession  ! — There 
was  glory  there  that  could  be  touched  and  seen. 
What  melting  accents  were  uttered  then  ! — 
Between-the-Logs  was  directly  before  the  mercy 
seat — then  he  seized  on  the  horns  of  the  altar — 
then  he  employed  such  wrestling  as  Jacob  had 
with  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  and  cried,  I  will 
not  let  thee  go  till  thou  bless  my  brother  Bloody- 
Eyes.  Surely  God  heard  prayer  that  very  mo- 
ment. If  the  sacrifice  consumed  with  God's 
own  fire,  or  the  temple  filled  with  the  glory  of 
the  Lord,  or  the  utterance  of  tongues  at  pente- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  147 

cost,  declared  that  God  was  present  and  heard 
prayer  ;  surely  it  was  equally  certain  to  us  all 
then,  (and  the  conviction  is  now  as  strongly 
engraven  on  the  tablet  of  my  very  soul  as  it  was 
then,)  that  God  manifested  his  glory,  and  con- 
verted the  murderer's  soul.  The  following 
verses,  from  Charles  Wesley's  unmatched  hymn 
of  Wrestling  Jacob,  come  nearer  than  any 
other  composition,  to  describe  the  struggle  and 
the  victory  of  that  prevailing  prayer  of  Be- 
tween-the-Logs  for  his  brother  : — 

In  vain  thou  struffglest  to  get  free, 

I  never  will  unloose  my  hold  ; 
Art  thou  the  man  that  died  for  me  : 

The  secret  of  thy  love  unfold: 
Wrestling,  I  will  not  let  thee  go. 
Till  I  thy  name,  thy  nature  know. 
Yield  to  me  now,  for  I  am  weak. 

But  confident  in  self  despair ; 
Speak  to  my  heart,  in  blessing  speak ; 

Be  conquered  by  my  instant  prayer  : 
Speak,  or  thou  never  hence  shalt  move. 
And  tell  me  if  thy  name  be  Love. 
'Tis  love  !  'tis  love  !  thou  diedst  for  me  ; 

I  hear  thy  whisper  in  my  heart ; 
The  morning  breaks,  the  shadows  flee, 

Pure,  universal  love  thou  art; 
To  me,  to  all,  thy  bowels  move. 
Thy  nature  and  thy  name  is  Love. 

Among  others  also,  who  that  day  cried  for  mercy, 
was  George  Punch,  chief  of  the  Snake  tribe. 
His  face  was  painted  over  with  rattle  snakes, 
writhing  and  twisting  in  each  other's  folds ;  for 
snakes  were  the  insignia  of  his  tribe.  His  head 
also  was  caparisoned  off  with  feathers  and  other 
gaudy  ornaments.     When   he  kneeled  before 


148  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

God  in  deep  penitence,  the  turban  fell  from  his 
head,  and  the  feathers  flew  around  and  lay 
neglected.     The    tears  rushed  from  his  eyes. 

0  what  a  sight !  When  he  lifted  up  his  hands 
and  snaky  face,  the  tears  cut  tracks,  and  made 
channels  across  the  heads,  bodies,  tails,  and  folds 
of  the  snakes  on  his  painted  face.  I  exhorted 
him  to  trust  in  Jesus  Christ,  who  bruised  the 
big  snake^s  head.  I  belonged  to  the  same  tribe 
with  this  chief  With  him  I  wrestled  with  God 
in  prayer  ;  and  George  Punch  obtained  mercy 
through  the  blood  of  the  cross. 

But  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  describe  the 
scenes  of  that  afternoon.  God  knoweth  how 
many  obtained  mercy,  and  how  many  were  led 
to  seek  him.  The  glory  too  is  all  his.  To  me 
belongs  not  even  the  instrumentality.  In  it  I 
had  neither  part  nor  lot,  except  to  see  it  with 
my  eyes,  and  feel  God's  grace  in  my  unworthy 
soul.  Brother  Finley  laboured  hard  there  the 
preceding  year.  And  Steward,  the  coloured 
man,  without  money,  outfit,  learning,  or  human 
authority,  was  the  apostle  of  this  nation.  The 
scenes  of  the  afternoon  cannot  be  written.  I 
myself  was  then  ignorant  of  nine-tenths  of  what 
transpired  around  and  beside  me.  Some  were 
exulting,  and  others  in  the  depth  of  penitence. 

1  remember,  however,  of  approaching  Deun- 
quat  and  the  Cherokee  in  the  corner,  but  the 
particulars  are  fled.  At  any  rate,  a  decisive 
breach  was  made  that  day  in  the  ranks  of  hea- 
thenism. The  wound  inflicted  was  deadly,  and 
from  it  there  never  was  a  recovery. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  149 

It  is  a  cause  of  great  exultation,  that  the  way 
is  opening  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Indians, 
and  many  have  cordially  received  it.  At  that 
time  there  were  very  few  Indians  who  professed 
religion ;  but  now  there  are  several  thousands. 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to 
the  Holy  Ghost !     Amen  ! 


REMINISCENCE  XX. 

Big-Tree. 

When  I  was  at  Sandusky,  Big-Tree  was  an 
old  man,  and  much  afflicted  with  rheumatic 
pains,  so  as  to  be  compelled  to  use  crutches. 
If  my  memory  is  correct,  he  embraced  religion 
when  Steward  first  preached  among  the  Wyan- 
dots  ;  but  he  was  even  then  an  old  man.  His 
children,  also,  then  grown  to  maturity,  were 
zealous  and  active  Christians,  and  indeed  some 
of  them  occupied  the  useful  stations  of  class 
leaders  and  exhorters.  In  the  advanced  age  of 
their  patriarchal  father,  they  provided  for  him 
with  much  care.  They  took  him  from  the 
little  bark-roofed  cabin  in  the  bottom  below  the 
mission  house,  and  built  for  him,  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river,  just  opposite  the  mission  house, 
a  comfortable,  warm  cabin,  about  fourteen  feet 
square.  They  piled  up  wood  for  him  at  his 
door,  ready  to  put  on  the  fire.  They  furnished 
him  with  jerk  and  other  game,  as  Providence 
favoured  them.     His  corn  for  hommony  was 


150  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES, 

hung  up  in  bunches,  fastened  to  the  round  rough 
joists  that  were  overlaid  with  rough  clapboards. 
When  the  corn  was  husked,  some  of  the  husk 
was  left  on  the  ear,  by  which  means  the  husks 
were  braided  together,  and  the  corn  hung  down 
from  the  braids,  and  thus  it  was  preserved  in 
fine  order.  In  the  fall  Big-Tree's  cabin  joists 
were  closely  strung  over  with  blue  hommony 
corn.  He  had  a  patch  cleared  beside  his  old 
cabin,  which  furnished  him  with  his  annual  sup- 
ply. Now  the  brush  and  pole  fence  needed 
repair  ;  but  his  sons  made  rails  in  the  fall,  in 
order  to  fence  anew  their  father's  little  field. 

While  brother  Finley  was  their  missionary, 
he  used  to  visit  the  old  man  frequently.  On  one 
occasion  he  gave  brother  Finley  a  noble  treat. 
He  broke  fine  the  jerk,  and  put  it  in  his  old  bark 
dish,  mixed  up  with  it  also  a  good  share  of  his 
best  home-made  sugar,  and  then  poured  on  these 
a  due  proportion  of  his  best  bear's  oil,  and  mixed 
up  the  whole  by  stirring  the  compound  with  his 
finger.  Such  was  the  mess  prepared  for  brother 
Finley.  Of  this  he  tnust  partake,  or  seem  to 
partake.  He  shut  his  eyes,  and  with  his  fingers 
took  some  of  the  preparation — eat  some — and 
made  out  to  convey  the  greater  part  to  some 
other  place  than  his  mouth  or  stomach.  But 
Big-Tree  ate.  Yet  neither  touched  till  the  mis- 
sionary blessed  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  jerk,  the 
sugar,  and  the  bear  for  oil.  When  the  repast  was 
over  they  devoutly  prayed  together,  and  parted 
with  hearts  glowing  with  the  best  Christian  feel- 
ing ;  although  the  meal  would  be  viewed,  by 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  151 

some,  as  not  very  desirable.  The  pastoral  visits 
to  this  old  man  were  always  interesting.  There 
was  at  every  meeting  a  cordial  Christian  greet- 
ing— there  was  religious  conversation  :  frequent- 
ly questions  respecting  experimental  religion 
were  introduced,  as  well  as  questions  respecting 
almost  every  point  of  divinity — prayer  must 
never  be  omitted  on  any  occasion,  on  parting, 
whether  the  meeting  was  in  his  cabin,  or  beside 
a  fallen  tree,  or  at  the  root  of  a  standing  one,  or 
any  place  where  the  missionary  and  the  now 
decrepit  Big-Tree  would  happen  to  meet.  But 
these  meetings  were  in  or  about  the  old  man's 
little  tenement.  But  when  he  ventured  occa- 
sionally to  ride  to  meeting,  (being  carefully  put 
on  horseback  by  his  children,  and  watched  on 
his  journey  by  them,)  he  w:ould  never  require 
the  formality  above  referred  to,  for  then  he  was 
in  public — but  his  cabin,  the  root  of  the  tree,  or 
the  seat  on  the  log,  or  on  the  soft  grass  on  the 
bank  of  the  Sandusky,  was  his  private  chamber^ 
where  he  attended  to  his  private  devotions,  and 
received  the  visits  of  his  religious  friends.  One 
cannot  help  associating  with  these  visits  the 
meeting  and  preaching  of  Philip  to  the  eunuch, 
of  our  Lord  to  the  woman  at  the  well ;  but  still 
more  particularly  of  Abraham  entertaining  his 
guests  under  the  shade  of  the  tree,  or  of  Moses 
aiding  Jethro's  daughter  to  water  the  flocks. 

As  I  said,  when  I  lived  at  Sandusky  brother 
Big-Tree  lived  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile 
from  the  mission-house,  on  the  opposite  side,  and 
iust  above  his  little  corn  patch  and  former  cabin, 


152  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

but  on  the  other  side  of  the  river.  I  set  out  one 
Saturday  afternoon,  after  the  school  had  been 
dismissed,  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  the  old 
patriarch.  One  of  brother  Armstrong's  sons 
accompanied  me.  We  went  down  the  river 
about  one  mile,  and  crossed  it  by  scrabbling  over 
a  fallen  tree  whose  tops  reached  driftwood  ;  and 
thus  by  cautiously  choosing  our  steps  we  crossed 
safely,  and  approached  toward  the  cabin  of  Big- 
Tree. 

As  we  approached  the  cabin  we  noticed  the 
little  porch  was  well  filled  with  dry  wood,  pre- 
pared by  the  old  man's  children,  an-d  ready  for 
the  fire.  The  door  was  toward  the  north,  the 
fireplace  to  the  west,  and  his  bedstead,  made  of 
rough  clapboards,  placed  on  two  rough  benches, 
and  overspread  with  deer  skins,  was  in  the  north- 
west corner,  and  came  up  to  the  fireplace,  so 
that  when  the  old  man  sat  on  the  bedside,  he 
was  just  beside  the  fire.  We  entered  the  house. 
He  was  seated  on  his  bedside,  with  a  tin  pan  of 
hommony  on  the  floor  between  his  feet,  he  had 
a  piece  of  jerk  in  his  left  hand,  and  his  large 
wooden  spoon  in  the  other.  He  cordially  wel- 
comed us  with  the  well-known  salutation,  Tee- 
shmneh.  He  laid  down  his  spoon  hastily  in  the 
pan,  and  gave  us  a  hearty  shake  hands.  He 
then,  with  equal  speed,  reached  to  me  the  piece 
of  jerk  which  he  had  in  his  left  hand,  and  reach- 
ed back  his  other  hand,  raised  up  the  edge  of  a 
deer  skin  which  lay  on  his  bedstead,  and  from 
the  deposite  of  jerk,  there  safely  kept,  he  soon 
supplied  the  boy  and  himself,  and  placed  several 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  153 

handfuls  on  the  bed  beside  him,  in  order  to  draw 
upon  them  when  we  had  eaten  what  we  had  in 
our  hands.  He  then  reached  me  the  big  wooden 
spoon,  and  invited  me  to  partake  of  his  hommo- 
ny,  which  I  did  with  great  cordiality.  I  then 
reached  the  spoon  to  the  little  boy,  my  inter- 
preter, who  took  his  sup,  and  handed  the  spoon 
to  Big-Tree,  who  took  another  and  reached  the 
spoon  to  me.  I  took  another  sup,  and  reached 
the  spoon  again  to  the  boy,  and  thus  we  pro- 
ceeded, being  abundantly  supplied  with  the  jerk. 
Both  the  hommony  and  jerk  were  quite  palata- 
ble, especially  as  I  and  the  boy  were  sufficiently 
hungry  to  relish  well  whatever  kind  of  food  was 
calculated  to  appease  our  hunger.  As  a  mat- 
ter of  course,  I  must  return  thanks  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  through  Jesus  Christ,  for  having  so  richly 
supplied  our  wants. 

Then  we  must  have  our  talk  about  religion, 
which  was  considerably  lengthy.  The  old  man 
was  much  afflicted  with  rheumatic  pains.  He 
said,  *'  I  can  now  very  rarely  go  to  meeting,  to 
hear  any  thing  out  of  the  good  book,  or  to  join 
in  prayer  with  my  brothers  and  sisters.  But  I 
pray  here  alone,  and  God  hears  me.  It  is  true 
I  cannot  bend  these  knees  and  kneel,  for  my 
knees  are  all  pains ;  but  I  strive  to  hend  low  my 
heart,  and  try  to  get  humble  inhere,  (laying  his 
hand  on  his  breast,)  and  then  my  Saviour  bles- 
ses me,  and  I  feel  very  happy  in  my  mind.  I 
often  think,  too,  of  the  time  and  circumstances, 
when  brother  Steward  first  preached  for  us.  It 
was  then  that  the  Spirit  broke  small,  like  these 


154  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

little  crumbs  of  jerk,  my  heart,  and  then  the  same 
Spirit  healed  it  up,  and  made  it  anew,  and  put 
a  voice  in  my  inside,  just  here,  (with  his  hand 
on  his  breast,)  and  this  voice  reached  my  ear, 
and  I  heard  it  say,  All  thy  sins  are  forgiven 
thee.  Then  I  just  felt  as  a  little  child,  and  I 
called  God  my  Father.  I  know  I  might  have 
been  more  faithful ;  but  God  still  was  good  to 
me.  And  when  the  devil  tempted  me,  I  would 
pray  to  God,  and  he  would  deliver  me.  I  ought 
always  to  be  very  thankful  for  the  many  bless- 
ings which  I  enjoy.  Look  up  there ;  do  you  see 
what  hommony  corn  I  have  got?  What  I 
have  hanging  there  will  be  sufficient  for  me  till 
the  new  corn  comes.  My  children  also  supply 
me  with  plenty  of  deer  meat,  and  bear  meat, 
and  racoons,  and  sometimes  they  catch  a  fish 
or  a  rabbit,  and  give  it  to  me.  Brother,  I  ought 
to  be  very  thankful  because  I  have  so  many 
good  things.  A  great  many  people  have  not 
such  things  as  I  have.  Beside,  you  know  my 
little  corn  field  will  yield  me  a  sufficient  supply 
for  next  year ;  and  my  children  have  made  rails 
to  fence  it.  And  it  is  very  likely  I  will  not  want 
any  corn  after  one  or  two  years  more  ;  as  I 
think  I  will  get  home  to  the  Great  Spirit  before 
two  years.  And  in  that  place  there  will  be  no 
want  of  any  thtng.  Brother,  I  ought  to  be 
thankful  to  God  for  his  grace  to  me.  Brother, 
I  am  thankful,  but  I  want  to  be  more  so.  I  am 
often  very  glad  to  think  that  I  will  soon  be  de- 
livered from  my  present  weakness,  and  then  I 
will  not  need  these  crutches." 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  155 

Much  conversation,  beside  this,  took  place 
between  Big-Tree  and  me.  After  our  talk  was 
over  we  prayed  together,  and  truly  it  was  a  glad 
season  to  us  both.  If  I  have  been  correctly  in- 
formed, brother  Big-Tree  died  before  his  con- 
templated two  years  were  expired.  At  any  rate, 
I  was  assured  he  died  in  the  triumphs  of  Chris- 
tianity. God  wonderfully  blessed  his  soul  to- 
ward the  close  of  life,  so  that  he  left  the  world 
in  the  possession  of  perfect  love. 

Just  as  the  above  was  penned,  I  cast  my  eyes 
on  a  paper,  and  found  a  petition  presented  to 
congress,  praying  for  an  appropriation  to  be 
made,  in  order  to  purchase  the  Wyandot  reser- 
vation. It  seems  a  hard  matter  that  this  small 
remnant  of  a  once  powerful  nation  cannot  be  per- 
mitted to  occupy  their  little  reservation,  without 
being  compelled  to  sell  it.  Why  should  they  be 
driven  from  their  homes,  and  the  little  residue 
of  their  former  extensive  territory,  to  gratify  the 
accursed  cupidity  of  white  men  ?  Is  there  not 
land  enough  for  us  on  this  and  the  other  side 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  without  violently  seiz- 
ing on  their  little  spot  ?  Must  this  most  interest- 
ing and  Christian  nation  be  driven  forcibly  from 
the  lands  of  their  fathers — from  the  ashes  of 
Crane  and  Deunquat,  of  Between-the-Logs  and 
Big-Tree  ?  If  they  are  driven  away,  their  ex- 
pulsion will  bring  a  curse  upon  their  oppressors. 
Such  an  outrage  upon  the  principles  of  truth  and 
righteousness  is  enough  to  endow  the  stupid  with 
the  gift  of  satire.  If  eloquence  be  wanting  here, 
indignation,  beyond  that  of  Juvenal,  will  find 


156  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

words  to  express  itself:  for,  Si  natura  neget, 
indignatio  facit  versus.  God  be  merciful  to 
our  guilty  land  ! 


REMINISCENCE   XXI. 

Council  of  Indian  chiefs. — An  account  of  it. 

What  shall  I  do  without  a  God  ?  I  will  inquire  for 
the  Gkeat  God  of  John  Sunday. — Skingwangkoonse. 

The  following  is  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev.  G. 
Marsden,  in  a  communication  of  December, 
1833,  in  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Magazine  for 
January,  1834.  Mr.  Marsden  was  delegate 
from  the  British  to  the  Canadian  conference. 
The  design  of  these  reminiscences  is,  to  show 
the  power  and  necessity  of  religion,  as  well  as 
to  call  forth  assistance  in  behalf  of  Indian  mis- 
sions in  particular,  and  of  the  great  mission- 
ary cause  in  general : — 

There  appears,  at  present,  a  peculiar  provi- 
dence in  the  openings  which  present  themselves 
for  preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  the  various 
tribes  of  Indians  on  the  immense  continent  of 
North  America.  While  I  was  in  Canada,  I 
heard  that  a  meeting  of  Indian  chiefs,  of  a  very 
singular  nature,  had  been  held  in  the  month  of 
July  last :  and  that  one  of  the  converted  Indians 
of  the  Chippewa  tribe,  resident  at  the  Credit,  was 
present  at  the  meeting.  Having  an  opportunity 
of  seeing  him  during  our  conference  at  York,  I 
desired  him  to  give  me  an  account  of  the  meet- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  157 

ing;  and   the  following  is  the  purport  of  his 
statement : — 

The  council  of  the  Indian  chiefs  was  held  at 
the  Narrows,  by  Lake  Simcoe.  There  were 
present  Christian  Indians  from  Credit  Mission, 
Grape-Island  Mission,  Rue-Lake  Mission,  Sah- 
geeng  Mission,  and  Mud-Lake  Mission.  The 
Pagan  Indian  chiefs  were  from  various  tribes, 
scattered  abroad  between  that  place  and  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  some  of  whom  must  have  tra- 
velled from  fifteen  hundred  to  nearly  two  thou- 
sand miles.  The  names  of  the  Christian  chiefs 
were,  Joseph  Sawyer,  John  Crane,  George  Pah- 
tans,  John  Crane,  Jun.,  George  Yellowhead, 
Thomas  Shilling,  Joseph  Nainingkishkungk, and 
John  Big-Canoe,  with  two  Christian  Indians 
who  are  not  chiefs.  There  were  six  pagan 
chiefs.  The  council  was  opened  with  singing 
and  prayer  by  one  of  the  Christian  chiefs.  After 
prayer,  the  first  pagan  chief  who  arose  to  ad- 
dress the  meeting  was  Shingwangkoonse,  which 
signifies  a  young  pine  tree.  He  held  in  his  hand 
a  string  of  white  wampum,  (a  bed  of  pearls,) 
which  colour  signified  his  present  object,  viz. 
searching  after  a  clean  white  heart.  He  inquired 
first  of  the  Christian  chiefs,  "  Are  you  truly  more 
happy  now  in  your  hearts  than  when  you  had 
our  father's  religion  ?  If  you  are  so,  I  wish  you 
to  tell  me.  You  see  me  this  day,  with  this  string 
of  white  wampum,  come  to  inquire  whether  you 
are  now  more  happy  in  the  white  man's  religion 
than  you  were  before."  He  then  said,  "  I  had  a 
child,  an  only  child,  whom  I  loved  much.    This 


158  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

child  was  taken  sick.  I  took  all  the  munnetoogTc, 
(meaning  his  gods,)  out  of  my  maJishkemoodt, 
(his  bag,)  and  placed  them  around  the  child,  to 
see  if  they  could  cure  it.  I  told  them  to  leave 
none  of  their  power  behind,  but  to  bring  all  their 
power  with  them ;  but  the  child  died.  I  then 
gathered  them  up  for  the  last  time,  and  I  said, 
kewabcnenim,  I  throw  you  away.  I  then  began 
to  think,  What  shall  I  do  without  a  God  ?  I  re- 
membered John  Sunday*  speaking  about  a  great 
God ;  and  I  thought  that  I  would  come  to  this 
country,  to  see  who  knew  about  John  Sunday's 
God.  I  have  heard  of  many  stars  shining  over 
my  head,'"'  (meaning  the  different  denominations 
of  Christians  :)  "I  wish  very  much  that  some 
of  you  would  give  me  information  which  is  the 
true  star.  Just  before  I  left  home,  I  received  a 
string  of  black  and  white  wampum,  and  a  toma- 
hawk, the  blade  of  which  was  painted  red. 
When  I  considered  that  although  my  arms  were 
very  long,  and  my  body  very  large,  should  I  enter 
into  this  war,  I  should  be  the  means  of  spilling 
much  blood,  I  determined  to  decline  it,  and  there- 
fore made  this  answer  : — '  I  am  now  unable  to 
render  you  any  assistance  in  this  warfare,  having 
just  commenced  to  seek  after  a  Great  Spirit, 
(KecJie  3Iunnetoo,)  and  feeling  very  poor  in  my 
heart.'  "  He  then  delivered  the  string  of  white 
wampum  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  to  Joseph 
Sawyer,  the  head  chief  present,  as  a  token  of 

*  John  Sunday  is  a  pious  and  zealous  Indian,  now  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  160 

peace  and  union  between  the  tribe  of  Sawyer 
and  Shincrwangkoonse. 

Here  it  may  be  necessary  to  explain  some  of 
the  terms  which  were  used  by  the  chief.  A 
string  of  white  wampum  is  a  token  of  peace ; 
of  black  and  white — of  peace,  but  at  the  same 
time  of  distress,  and  requesting  assistance.  A 
tomahawk  painted  red  denotes  that  the  assistance 
requested  is  for  war.  The  having  long  arms  de- 
notes the  possession  of  a  large  country.  A  large 
body  signifies  that  he  has  many  people  in  his  tribe. 

The  chief,  Joseph  Sawyer,  then  arose  to  re- 
ply. He  said,  *'  I  can  inform  you,  that  since  I 
got  this  good  religion  in  my  heart,  I  have  had 
more  true  happiness  in  one  day,  than  I  ever 
enjoyed  before  in  all  my  life.  I  wish  you  to 
look  for  yourself  which  star  is  best.  You  see 
this  village  built  since  we  got  this  religion  ;  you 
see  this  school  house ;  and  the  change  from 
drunkenness  to  sobriety.  And  could  you  visit 
our  village  at  the  Credit  River,  you  would  see 
a  great  many  good  houses,  a  chapel,  a  school 
house,  a  work  shop,  a  saw  mill,  and  many  other 
improvements."  After  Joseph  Sawyer,  the  other 
Christian  chiefs  spoke  equally  in  favour  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

Before  the  council  closed,  all  the  pagan  chiefs 
said,  "  Send  us  teachers  and  missionaries,  and 
we  will  worship  as  you  worship."  They  farther 
said,  "  Be  sure  to  send  us  books,  missionaries, 
and  teachers,  next  year,  and  our  people  will 
listen  to  them." 

This  highly  pleasing  and  important  statement 


jr>0  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

was  given  to  me  by  Pahtahsegaih,  or,  according 
to  his  baptismal  name,  Peter  Jacobs.  In  addi- 
tion to  this  interesting  account,  I  heard,  while  in 
America,  of  several  other  remarkable  proofs 
that  God  is  influencing  the  hearts  of  the  Indians, 
and  leading  them  to  inquire  after  the  salvation 
of  the  Gospel.  Surely  the  time,  yea,  the  set 
time,  is  come,  for  the  savage  tribes  of  America 
to  be  gathered  into  the  fold  and  family  of  God. 


REMINISCENCE  XXII. 

Between-the-Logs. 

His  name  is  a  literal  translation  of  his  Wy- 
andot name,  which  is  the  word  used  to  signify 
a  hear  in  that  language,  and  means  in  its  radical 
import,  to  crouch  bctiveeri  the  logs,  because  this 
animal  sometimes  lies  down  between  the  logs. 
Hence,  as  this  chief  belonged  to  the  Bear  tribe, 
the  name  given  him  is  the  distinctive  name  of 
his  tribe,  the  Bear  tribe,  which  is  one  of  the 
seven  tribes  into  which  the  nation  is  divided. 

He  is  said  to  have  been  born  about  1780,  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  liOwer  Sa,ndusky.  His 
father  was  a  Seneca,  but  his  mother  was  a  Wy- 
andot of  the  Bear  tribe.  And  as  the  line  of 
descent,  among  the  Indians,  is  by  the  mother, 
independent  of  the  father,  Between-the-Logs 
was  both  by  birth  and  natural  civil  right  a 
JVyandot  and  a  member  of  the  Bear  tribe. 
When  he  was  eight  or  nine  years  old,  his  father 
and  mother  parted.    This  was  very  often  done ; 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  161 

for  marriage  among  them  continues  no  longer 
than  while  both  are  agreed ;  and  when  misun- 
derstandings arise,  separation  ensues.  Then,  for 
the  most  part,  the  mother  takes  all  the  children. 
But  in  this  case,  the  young  Between-the-Logs 
was  taken  by  the  father,  with  whom  he  lived 
till  the  old  man's  death.  At  this  time  he  had 
nearly  arrived  at  maturity.  From  his  father 
and  the  Senecas  he  obtained  a  perfect  knowl- 
edge of  the  Seneca  language.  He  afterward 
added  a  knowledge  of  the  Mohawk,  Shawnee, 
Delaware,  and  several  other  Indian  languages; 
on  account  of  which  he  became  interpreter  gen- 
eral of  councils  and  embassies. 

After  the  death  of  his  father,  he  returned  to 
live  with  his  mother,  among  the  Wyandots. 
Of  the  particulars  of  his  life  previous  to  this 
time,  little  is  known.  Shortly  after  his  return 
to  his  mother,  he  joined  the  Indian  warriors,  and 
with  them  suffered  a  defeat  with  Gen.  Wayne. 
At  this  time  his  residence  was  at  Lower  San- 
dusky. His  enterprising  and  persevering  dis- 
position, his  prompt  obedience  to  the  commands 
of  the  chief,  his  known  talents  and  eloquence, 
his  knowledge  of  so  many  languages,  his  faith- 
ful discharge  of  whatever  was  assigned  him,  in 
brief,  his  acknowledged  superior  abilities  every 
way,  called  him  into  public  notice  in  his  own 
nation,  and  gave  him  celebrity  among  the  most 
distinguished  chiefs  of  other  Indian  nations. 
These  qualifications,  connected  with  a  sound 
judgment,  soon  procured  for  him  the  chiefship 
of  the  Bear  tribe.  And  in  consequence  of  hia 
U 


162  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

eloquence  and  uncommon  memory,  he  became 
chief  speaker  of  his  nation,  and  the  intimate 
friend  and  counsellor  of  the  head  chief. 

When  he  was  about  twenty-five  years  of  age 
he  was  sent  to  ascertain  the  preteilsions  and 
doctrines  of  the  Shawnee  prophet,  whose  im- 
posture he  soon  detected,  and  whose  religion 
and  deceit  he  describes  as  follows.  After 
speaking  of  the  fallacy  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
religion,  he  says : — "  Then  the  Shawnee  prophet 
arose,  and  pretended  he  had  conversed  with  our 
Great  Father,  and  that  he  had  told  him  what 
Indians  ought  to  do ;  and  we  heard  and  followed 
him.  To  be  sure  he  told  us  many  good  things 
with  the  bad  :  he  told  us  it  was  wrong  to  drink 
whisky ;  but  after  awhile  we  saw  he  was  like 
the  Roman  priest ;  he  would  tell  us  we  must 
not  do  things,  and  he  would  do  them  himself" 
Concerning  the  Seneca  prophet,  Between-the- 
Logs  speaks  as  follows,  after  stating  how  they 
were  deceived  by  former  false  teachers : — ''  Af- 
ter some  time,  then  the  Seneca  prophet  arose, 
and  we  all  heard,  and  followed  him  a  little 
while  :  but  by  this  time  we  were  very  jealous, 
and  watched  him  very  close,  and  found  him 
like  our  former  teachers ;  so  we  left  him,  and 
were  again  misled.  By  this  time  we  began  to 
think  that  our  own  religion  was  a  great  deal 
the  best,  and  we  made  another  trial  to  establish 
ourselves  in  it,  and  had  made  some  progress. 
Then  the  war  broke  out  between  our  father,  the 
president,  and  King  George,  and  our  nation 
was  for  war,  and  every  man  wanted  to  be  big 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  163 

man.  Then  we  drink  whisky,  and  fight,  and 
when  the  war  was  ended,  we  were  all  scattered, 
and  many  killed." 

Shortly  after  his  return  from  this  prophet, 
the  late  war  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain,  in  1812,  commenced.  There  are 
several  historical  incidents  connected  with  the 
actions  of  our  chief,  that  will  be  necessary  to 
describe  briefly  in  order  that  we  may  have  a 
correct  view  of  his  talents  and  character.  At 
this  time  the  great  body  of  the  Wyandots  lived 
at  Upper  Sandusky ;  about  sixty  of  them  lived 
near  Maiden  in  Canada;  and  about  two  hundred 
and  fifty  on  the  American  shore,  nearly  opposite 
the  British  post  at  the  mouth  of  the  Detroit  river. 
Tarhe,  or  the  Crane,  an  aged  and  venerable 
man,  of  the  Porcupine  tribe,  was  then  the  head 
chief  of  the  nation.  He  lived  at  Upper  San- 
dusky, about  one  hundred  miles  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Detroit  river.  When  the  Crane  became 
{satisfied  that  a  war  was  inevitable,  he  convened 
a  general  council  at  Brownstown  ;  and,  alarmed 
at  the  situation  of  his  own  people,  he  attended 
in  person  with  his  confidential  friend  Between- 
the-Logs,  and  with  the  principal  Shawnese  chief, 
Black-Hoof  At  this  council,  the  Potawato- 
mies,  the  Chippewas,  and  Ottawas,  solicited  the 
Wyandots  to  take  hold  of  the  British  hatchet. 
Walk-in-the-Water,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Wyandots  on  the  American  side  at  Detroit,  and 
was  the  chief  speaker  of  the  nation  at  that 
time,  answered ; — *'  No,  we  will  not  take  up 
ihe  hatchet  against  our  father  the  Long-Knife, 


164  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

Our  two  fathers  are  about  to  fight,  but  we  red 
men  have  no  concern  in  their  quarrel,  and  it  is 
best  for  us  to  sit  still  and  remain  neutral." 
This  advice  was  approved  by  the  Indians,  but 
it  was  violently  opposed  by  the  British.  At  a 
council  convened  at  Maiden,  Elliott,  the  British 
Indian  agent,  and  the  British  commanding  offi- 
cer, demanded  of  the  Wyandots  whether  they 
had  advised  the  other  tribes  to  remain  neutral. 
To  this,  Walk-in-the  Water  answered  : — "  We 
have,  and  we  believe  it  is  best  for  us  and  for  our 
brethren.  We  have  no  wish  to  be  involved  in 
a  war  with  our  father,  the  Long-Knife,  for  we 
know  by  experience  that  we  have  nothing  to 
gain  by  it,  and  we  beg  our  father,  the  British, 
not  to  force  us  to  war.  We  remember,  in  the 
former  war  between  our  fathers,  the  British  and 
the  Long-Knife,  we  were  both  defeated,  and  we, 
the  red  men,  lost  our  country ;  and  you,  our 
father,  the  British,  made  peace  with  the  Long- 
Knife  without  our  knowledge,  and  you  gave  our 
country  to  him.  You  still  said  to  us,  my  chil- 
dren, you  must  fight  for  your  country,  for  the 
Long-Knife  will  take  it  from  you.  We  did  as 
you  advised  us,  and  we  were  defeated  with  the 
loss  of  our  best  chiefs  and  warriors,  and  of  our 
land.  And  we  still  remember  your  conduct 
toward  us  when  we  were  defeated  at  the  foot  of 
the  rapids  of  the  Miami.  We  sought  safety  for 
our  wounded  in  your  fort.  But  what  was  your 
conduct  ?  You  closed  your  gates  against  us, 
and  we  had  to  retreat  the  best  way  we  could. 
And  then  we  made  peace  with  the  Americans, 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  165 

and  have  enjoyed  peace  with  them  ever  since. 
And  now  you  wish  us,  your  red  children,  again 
to  take  up  the  hatchet  against  our  father,  the 
Long-Knife.  We  say  again,  we  do  ntDt  wish  to 
have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  war.  Fight  your 
own  battles,  but  let  us,  your  red  children,  enjoy 
peace." 

This  speech  so  enraged  the  British  that  they 
shortly  after  sent  a  strong  detachment  of  armed 
men,  surrounded  and  took  prisoners  the  Browns- 
town  Wyandots,  compelled  them  to  embark  in 
their  boats,  and  then  carried  them  to  Maiden 
on  the  Canada  side. 

About  a  year  after  this,  the  Crane  proposed 
to  general  Harrison,  who  was  then  encamped 
with  his  army  at  Seneca,  that  an  embassy  should 
be  sent  by  the  Wyandots,  to  their  brethren  in 
the  British  camp,  and  to  all  the  Indians  who 
adhered  to  the  British  cause,  advising  them  to 
consult  their  true  interest,  and  retire  to  their 
country.  This  was  approved  by  the  general, 
and  the  Crane  was  requested  to  take  such  steps 
as  appeared  most  proper  to  give  effect  to  the 
undertaking. 

The  Crane  took  immediate  measures  to  ac- 
complish the  design.  He  appointed  Between- 
the-Logs  the  ambassador,  and  a  small  escort  of 
eight  warriors,  commanded  by  Skaoteash,  the 
principal  war  chief  of  the  nation,  was  selected 
to  accompany  him.  Two  speeches  were  sent 
by  the  Crane,  one  to  be  delivered  privately  to 
his  own  people,  and  the  other  publicly  to  the 
British  Indians.  Hazardous  as  this  undertaking 


J66  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

was,  Betvveen-the-Logs  entered  upon  it  with  un- 
daunted courage,  determined  to  accomplish  the 
embassy  or  perish  in  the  attempt.  Indeed  he 
always  risked  his  life  on  every  proper  occasion, 
for  the  benefit  of  his  nation,  or  for  the  sake  of 
religion,  after  he  became  Christian. 

The  Wyandot  embassy  arrived  at  Browns- 
town  in  safety,  and  the  following  morning  a 
general  council  was  assembled  to  hear  the  mes- 
sage from  their  uncle  the  Wyandot ;  for  the  ti- 
tle uncle  was  given  from  time  immemorial  to  the 
Wyandots,  as  a  mark  of  peculiar  respect,  and  a 
proof  of  the  acknowledged  superiority  of  their 
nation.  The  multitude  assembled  was  very 
large.  Elliott  and  M'Kee,  the  British  agents, 
were  present.  In  the  midst  of  this  host  of  ene- 
mies, and  with  unshaken  firmness,  Between- 
the-Logs  arose,  and  delivered  without  a  falter 
or  variation  the  following  speech  from  the  Crane, 
which  had  been  entrusted  to  him  : — 

*'  Brothers,  the  red  men,  who  are  engaged  in 
fighting  for  the  British  king,  listen  !  These 
words  are  from  me,  Tarhe,  and  they  are  also 
the  words  of  the  Wyandots,  Delawares,  Shaw- 
nese,  and  Senecas.  *• 

"  Our  American  father  has  raised  his  war 
pole,  and  collected  a  large  army  of  his  warriors. 
They  will  soon  march  to  attack  the  British. 
He  does  not  wish  to  destroy  his  red  children, 
their  wives,  and  families.  He  wishes  you  to 
separate  yourselves  from  the  British,  and  bury 
the  hatcJiet  you  have  raised.  He  will  be  mer- 
ciful to  you.  You  can  then  return  to  your  own 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  167 

lauds,  and  hunt  the  game,  as  you  formerly  did. 
1  request  you  to  consider  your  situation,  and  act 
wisely  in  this  important  matter  ;  and  not  wan- 
tonly destroy  your  own  people.  Brothers,  who- 
ever feels  disposed  to  accept  this  advice  will 
come  forward  and  take  hold  of  this  belt  of  wam- 
pum, which  I  have  in  my  hand  and  offer  to  you. 
I  hope  you  will  not  refuse  to  accept  it  in  the 
presence  of  your  British  father,  for  you  are  in- 
dependent of  him.  Brothers,  we  have  done,  and 
we  hope  you  will  decide  wisely." 

Not  a  hand  moved  to  accept  the  offered 
pledge  of  peace.  The  spell  was  too  potent  to 
be  broken  by  charms  like  these ;  but  Round- 
Head  arose,  and  addressed  the  embassy. 

''  Brothers,the  Wyandots  from  the  Americans, 
we  have  heard  your  talk,  and  will  not  listen  to 
it.  We  will  not  forsake  the  standard  of  our 
British  father,  nor  lay  down  the  hatchet  we 
have  raised.  I  speak  the  sentiments  of  all  now 
present,  and  I  charge  you,  that  you  faithfully 
deliver  our  talk  to  the  American  commander, 
and  tell  him  it  is  our  wish  he  would  send  more 
men  against  us,  for  all  that  has  passed  between 
us,  I  do  not  call  fighting.  We  are  not  satisfied 
with  the  number  of  men  he  sends  to  contend 
against  us.  We  want  to  fight  in  good  earnest." 

Elliott  then  spoke.  "  My  children,  as  you 
now  see  that  my  children  here  are  determined 
not  to  forsake  the  cause  of  their  British  father, 
I  wish  you  to  carry  a  message  back  with  you. 
Tell  my  wife,  your  American  father,  that  I  want 
her  to  cook  the  provisions  for  me,  and  my  red 


16S  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

children,  more  faithfully  than  she  has  done. 
She  has  not  done  her  duty.  And  if  she  receives 
this  as  an  insult,  and  feels  disposed  to  fight,  tell 
her  to  bring  more  men  than  she  ever  brought 
before,  as  our  former  skirmishes  I  do  not  call 
fighting.  If  she  wishes  to  fight  with  me  and 
jTiy  children,  she  must  not  burrow  in  the  earth 
like  a  ground  hog,  where  she  is  inaccessible. 
She  must  come  out  and  fight  fairly," 

To  this,  Between-the-Logs  replied,  "  Broth- 
ers, I  am  directed  by  my  American  father  to 
inform  you,  that  if  you  reject  the  advice  given 
you,  he  will  march  here  with  a  large  army,  and 
if  he  should  find  any  of  the  red  people  opposing 
him  in  his  passage  through  this  country,  he 
will  trample  them  under  his  feet.  You  cannot 
stand  before  him. 

"  And  now  for  myself,  I  earnestly  entreat  you 
to  consider  the  good  talk  I  have  brought,  and 
listen  to  it.  Why  would  you  devote  yourselves, 
your  women,  and  your  children,  to  destruction  ? 
Let  me  tell  you,  if  you  should  defeat  the  Amer- 
ican army  this  time,  you  have  not  done.  An- 
other will  come  on,  and  if  you  defeat  that,  still 
another  will  appear,  that  you  cannot  withstand  ; 
one  that  will  come  like  the  waves  of  the  great 
water,  and  overwhelm  you,  and  sweep  you 
from  the  face  of  the  earth.  If  you  doubt  the 
account  I  give  of  the  force  of  the  Americans, 
you  can  send  some  of  your  people,  in  whom 
you  have  confidence,  to  examine  their  army 
and  navy.  They  shall  be  permitted  to  return 
in  safety.    The  truth  is,  your  British  father  de- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  169 

ceives  you.  He  boasts  of  the  few  victories  he 
gains,  but  he  never  tells  you  of  his  defeats,  of 
his  armies,  being  slaughtered  and  his  vessels 
taken  on  the  big  water.  He  keeps-  all  these 
things  to  himself 

"  And  now,  father,  let  me  address  a  few  words 
to  you.  Your  request  shall  be  granted.  I  will 
bear  your  message  to  my  American  father.  It 
is  true,  none  of  your  children  appear  willing  to 
forsake  your  standard,  and  it  will  be  the  worse 
for  them.  You  compare  the  Americans  to 
ground  hogs,  and  complain  of  their  mode  of 
fighting.  I  must  confess,  that  a  ground  hog  is 
a  very  difficult  animal  to  contend  with.  He  has 
such  sharp  teeth,  such  an  inflexible  temper,  and 
such  an  unconquerable  spirit,  that  he  is  truly  a 
dangerous  enemy,  especially  when  he  is  in  his 
own  hole.  But,  father,  let  me  tell  you,  you  can 
have  your  wish.  Before  many  days  you  will 
see  the  ground  hog  come  floating  on  yonder 
lake,  paddling  his  canoe  toward  your  hole  ;  and 
then,  father,  you  will  have  an  opportunity  of 
attacking  your  formidable  enemy  in  any  way 
you  may  think  best." 

This  speech  terminated  the  proceedings  of 
the  council.  All  the  Indians,  except  the  Wy- 
andots,  dispersed  ;  but  they  secretly  assembled 
to  hear  the  message  sent  to  them  by  their  own 
chief  By  this  speech  the  Wyandots  were 
directed  to  quit  the  British.  This  message  was 
faithfully  delivered  to  the  Wyandots,  and  pro- 
duced its  full  effect.  They  requested  Between- 
the-Logs  to  inform  the  Crane,  that  they  were 


170  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

in  fact  prisoners,  but  that  they  had  taken  firm 
hold  of  his  belt  of  wampum,  and  would  not  fire 
another  gun.  They  promised,  that  on  the  ad- 
vance of  the  American  army,  they  would  quit 
the  British  troops,  as  soon  as  it  was  safe  to 
take  that  decisive  measure.  Shortly  after  they 
did  so  a  few  miles  from  the  river  Tranch,  and 
retired  into  the  forest.  Thence  they  sent  a  mes- 
sage to  General  Harrison,  informing  him  of  their 
design.  After  this,  the  Wyandots  assisted  the 
Americans. 

The  facts  connected  with  this  embassy  we 
received  from  Mr.  Walker,  a  white  man  of  in- 
telligence, and  from  his  wife,  a  respectable  and 
intelligent  half  Wyandot  woman,  and  their  two 
sons,  Isaac  and  William,  The  former,  now 
dead,  was  public  interpreter  at  Upper  Sandusky, 
the  latter  was  teacher  of  the  missionary  school 
at  that  place,  and  is  now  post-master.  Both 
are  well  educated,  intelligent,  and  men  of  un- 
doubted integrity.  They  and  their  father  and 
mother  were  with  the  Wyandots  of  Brownstown, 
and  were  taken  across  the  Detroit  River.  And 
they  were  all  present  at  the  great  council  where 
Between-the-Logs  delivered  his  speech.  Mr. 
Stickney,  then  United  States  agent  for  the  Wy- 
andots, bears  witness  to  the  same  facts.  And  a 
writer  in  the  North  American  Review,  to  whom 
we  are  indebted  for  an  interesting  narrative  of 
this  nation,  says  he  was  present  when  the  am- 
bassador received  his  instructions,  and  heard  the 
Crane,  when  he  made  his  report  to  General 
Harrison  of  the  result. 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  171 

When  General  Harrison  invaded  Canada, 
Betvveen-the-Logs,  accompanied  with  a  party  of 
"Wyandot  chiefs  and  warriors,  attended  him  ; 
but  his  attention  was  directed  principally  toward 
bringing  over  the  scattered  Wyandots,  yet  in 
Canada,  to  the  American  interests,  which  he 
successfully  accomplished. 

After  the  war  he  became  permanently  settled 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Upper  Sandusky.  He 
now  sometimes  indulged  to  excess  in  drinking 
spirits ;  on  such  occasions  the  wicked  principle 
entirely  got  the  better  of  his  good  sense.  In 
one  of  these  excesses  he  killed  his  first  wife. 
A  survey  of  this  act,  on  the  return  of  soberness, 
made  such  a  deep  impression  on  his  mind  that 
he  almost  entirely  abandoned  the  use  of  ardent 
spirits  ever  after.  From  strong  impressions  of 
the  necessity  of  a  preparation  for  another  world, 
he  was  led,  even  before  he  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, to  exhort  his  fellow  creatures  to  right- 
eousness. 

In  1817  a  new  field  opened  for  the  display 
of  his  talents.  The  United  States  having  made 
arrangements  to  extinguish  the  Indian  titles  to 
the  lands  in  Ohio,  commissioners  were  sent  to 
treat  with  the  Indians  on  this  subject.  The 
Wyandots  refused  to  sell  their  land ;  but  the 
Chippewas,  Potawatomies,  and  lowas,  without 
any  just  title,  claimed  a  great  part  of  their 
land,  and  Gabriel  Godfrey,  and  Whitmore 
Knaggs,  Indian  agents  for  the  three  nations, 
proposed  in  open  council,  in  behalf  of  the  Chip- 
pewas, &/C.  to  sell  the  lands  claimed  by  the  Wy- 


172  INDIAN   REMINISCENCES. 

andots ;  and  the  commissioners  declared,  that  if 
the  Wyandots  did  not  sell,  they  would  buy  the 
land  from  the  others.  Between-the-Logs  firmly 
opposed  all  these  measures ;  but  however  just 
his  cause,  and  conclusive  his  arguments,  they 
were  in  vain,  with  men  determined  to  pursue 
their  course,  right  or  wrong.  The  Wyandots, 
finding  themselves  so  circumstanced,  and  being 
unable  to  help  themselves,  concluded  to  do  the 
best  they  could,  and  sign  the  treaty  ;  yet  with  an 
expectation  of  obtaining  redress  from  govern- 
ment, by  representing  the  state  of  things  to  the 
president,  before  the  treaty  would  be  ratified. 
In  resorting  to  this  course,  Between-the-Logs 
acted  a  principal  part.  Accordingly  he,  with  the 
Wyandot  chief,  and  a  delegation  from  the  Dela- 
wares,  and  Senecas,  immediately  proceeded  to 
Washington,  without  consulting  the  Indian 
agent,  or  any  other  officer  of  government.  Their 
appearance,  therefore,  at  Washington  was  unex- 
pected by  the  president  and  the  secretary  of  war, 
and  their  arrival  was  considered  informal.  Ac- 
cordingly when  they  were  introduced  to  the 
secretary,  he  expressed  his  surprise  that  they 
had  come  without  his  having  any  notice  from 
the  government  agents  or  officers,  and  that  their 
arrival  was  out  of  order,  and  their  embassy  irre- 
gular. Between-the-Logs  answered  with  the 
true  spirit  of  a  great  and  independent  mind. 
"We  got  up  and  came  of  ourselves — we  believed 
the  great  road  was  free  to  us."  This  retort 
made  such  an  impression  on  the  secretary,  that 
he  used  all  his  influence  with  the  president  to 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  173 

obtain  a  hearing  for  our  chief  and  his  company, 
which  he  accomplished  with  difficuhy.  When 
Between-the-Logs  obtained  the  wished-for  au- 
dience, the  president  rather  abruptly  and  angri- 
ly asked  Between-the-Logs,  "  why  he  came  to 
trouble  him,  what  was  his  business,  and  who 
sent  him  ?"  Between-the-Logs  was  roused  ;  he 
was  all  dignity  and  acuteness,  and  with  a  ma- 
jesty and  air  of  independence  which  struck  the 
president  with  awe  and  respect,  made  the  fol- 
lowing brief  and  cutting  speech  : — "  Father, 
when  we  first  came  to  your  city,  we  saw  roads 
leading  from  every  part  of  the  United  States, 
and  all  of  them  ended  at  your  house.  Father, 
we  thought  these  roads  were  intended  for  all  to 
walk  on  who  had  any  grievance  to  complain  of, 
that  they  might  have  access  to  you  at  all  times, 
and  have  their  wrongs  redressed.  Father,  we 
your  red  children  have  been  wronged,  we  have 
therefore  walked  on  this  free  road — we  have 
come  to  yourself,  that  we  might  receive  justice 
from  you,  and  have  our  wrongs  adjusted.  Fa- 
ther, we  want  you  to  listen  to  our  talk  on  this 
business."  The  president  immediately  request- 
ed him  to  stop  his  apology,  and  relate  his  griev- 
ances. Indeed,  the  abrupt  and  surly  reception 
of  the  Indian  ambassador  was  instantly  con- 
verted into  a  patient  and  good-natured  hearing 
of  all  he  had  to  say.  And  so  ably  and  faithful- 
ly did  he  plead  the  cause  of  his  nation,  and  that 
of  the  Delawares  and  Senecas,  before  the  pres- 
ident and  secretary,  that  he  obtained,  if  not  all, 
nearly  all   he  claimed,  and   returned  with  the 


174  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

highest  regards  of  the  heads  of  department  at 
Washington,  and  related  to  his  dejected  people 
the  success  with  which  his  labours  were  crown- 
ed. Thus,  through  his  instrumentality,  his 
nation  obtained  an  enlargement  of  territory, 
and  an  increase  of  annuities.  The  above  speech 
too  was  altogether  unpremeditated,  and  was 
produced  at  the  spur  of  the  moment.  Mr. 
Isaac  Walker,  who  interpreted  on  the  occasion, 
gave  us  the  account  of  this  affair. 

When  the  Gospel  was  first  introduced  among 
the  Wyandots,  by  John  Steward,  the  coloured 
man,  Between-the-Logs  was  decidedly  in  its 
favour,  and  in  the  national  council  did  all  he 
could  to  encourage  and  promote  religion  among 
his  people.  At  the  time  that  Steward  was  about 
to  visit  Marietta,  after  his  first  arrival  at  San- 
dusky, Between-the-Logs  and  others,  at  the  sug- 
gestion of  some  pious  Indian  women,  attended 
a  meeting  of  Stev/ard's,  at  the  council  house, 
which  proved  a  great  blessing  to  those  who 
attended  it.  There  the  Divine  presence  was 
peculiarly  present  to  enlighten  and  renovate. 
Between-the-Logs  at  this  time  became  a  subject 
of  converting  power.  And  when  the  Rev.  James 
B.  Finley  formed  the  first  church  among  them, 
he  was  the  first  who  openly  joined  it,  and  turn- 
ed his  back  on  the  old  superstitions. 

His  Christian  experience  and  character,  too, 
were  such  as  to  entitle  him  to  the  respect  and 
esteem  of  all  good  men.  The  following  narra- 
tive of  his  Christian  experience  at  a  love  feast, 
held  on  Mad  River,  on  November  13th,  1819, 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  175 

will  show  the  temper  and  feelings  by  which  he 
was  actuated.  He  first  rose  and  spoke  as  fol- 
lows :  "  My  dear  brethren,  I  am  happy  this  morn- 
ing that  the  Great  Spirit  has  permitted  us  to 
assemble  here  for  so  good  a  purpose  as  to  wor- 
ship him,  and  strengthen  the  cords  of  love  and 
friendship.  This  is  the  first  meeting  of  this 
kind  held  for  us,  and  now,  my  dear  brethren,  I 
am  happy  that  we  who  have  been  so  long  time 
apart,  and  have  been  enemies  to  one  another, 
are  come  together  as  brothers,  at  which  our 
Great  Father  is  well  pleased.  For  my  part  I 
have  been  a  very  wicked  man,  and  have  com- 
mitted many  great  sins  against  the  Good  Spirit, 
and  was  addicted  to  drinking  whisky,  and  many 
evils ;  but  I  thank  my  good  God  that  I  am  yet 
alive,  and  that  he  has  more  perfectly  opened  my 
eyes  to  see  those  evils  by  his  ministers,  and  the 
good  book,  and  has  given  me  help  to  forsake 
those  sins,  and  turn  away  from  them.  Now  I 
feel  peace  in  my  heart  to  God,  and  all  men ; 
but  I  feel  just  like  a  little  child  beginning  to 
walk — sometimes  very  weak  and  almost  give  up ; 
then  I  pray,  and  my  Great  Father  hears  me,  and 
gives  me  the  blessing :  then  I  feel  strong  and 
happy — then  I  walk  again  :  so  sometimes  up, 
and  sometimes  down.  I  want  you  all  to  pray 
for  me  that  I  may  never  sin  any  more;  but 
always  live  happy,  and  die  happy ;  then  I  shall 
meet  you  all  in  our  Great  Father's  house  above, 
and  be  happy  for  ever." 

The  following  extract  from  his  speech,  before 
the  Marietta  conference,  will  show  his  admira- 


176  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ble  Christian  temper.  This  was  in  August, 
1822  :— "  Though  the  chiefs  have  mostly  left 
us,  yet  there  are  four  faithful  ones  among  us." 
(viz.  Between-the-Logs,  Hicks,  Mononcue,  and 
Peacock.)  "  Brothers,  we  know  the  cause  why 
they  have  withdrawn  ;  it  was  the  words  of  the 
Gospel.  Brothers,  it  is  too  sharp  for  them  ;  it 
cuts  too  close ;  it  cuts  all  the  limbs  of  sin  from 
the  body,  and  they  don't  like  it ;  but  we,  (mean- 
ing the  other  four,)  are  willing  to  have  all  the 
limbs  of  sin  cut  from  our  bodies,  and  live  holy. 
We  want  the  mission  and  school  to  go  on,  and 
we  believe  that  the  Great  God  will  not  suffer 
them  to  fall  through ;  for,  brothers,  he  is  very 
strong;  and  this,  brothers,  is  our  great  joy. 
The  wicked  that  do  not  like  Jesus,  raise  up  their 
hands  and  do  all  they  can  to  discourage  and  de- 
stroy the  love  of  the  little  handful ;  and  with  their 
lands  they  cover  over  the  roots  of  wickedness. 
But,  brothers,  they  may  do  all  they  can  to  stop 
it,  the  work  will  go  on  and  prosper,  for  the 
Great  God  Almighty  holds  it  up  with  his  hand." 
To  some  evil-disposed  white  persons  who 
spoke  disrespectfully  of  religion,  the  following 
answer  of  Between-the-Logs  will  serve  as  an 
excellent  specimen  of  good  sense  and  Christian 
fortitude  : — "  Some  whites  that  live  among  us, 
and  can  talk  our  language,  say  the  Methodists 
bewitch  us,  and  that  it  is  all  nothing  but  the 
work  of  the  devil,  and  all  that  they  want  is  to  get 
you  tamed,  and  then  kill  you  as  they  have  done 
the  Marawan  Indians  on  the  Tuskarawas  River. 
I  told  them  if  we  were  to  be  killed,  it  was  time 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  177 

for  US  to  be  praying."  As  an  additional  proof 
of  his  Christian  fortitude,  we  refer  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  he  faced  death  when  his  brother, 
Bloody-Eyes,  stood  over  him,  with  uplifted 
tomahawk,  ready  to  strike  the  deadly  blow, 
unless  he  would  recant.  But  he  knew  not  to 
swerve  or  recant.  The  religion  of  love,  of 
power,  of  freedom  from  slavish  fear,  had  tho- 
roughly seized  on  his  whole  soul ;  therefore,  on 
this  trying  occasion  he  chose  death  rather  than 
deny  his  Lord  and  Master.  As  his  Redeemer 
foiled  Satan  by  quoting  Scripture,  so  Between- 
the-Logs,  his  follower,  subdued  his  murderous 
brother  by  quoting,  ''  Unless  a  man  is  willing 
to  lay  down  his  life  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and 
his  religion,  he  is  unworthy  to  be  called  the  fol- 
lower of  Christ." 

As  a  public  speaker  and  preacher  he  may  be 
ranked  among  the  very  foremost.  After  he 
embraced  religion,  and  his  understanding  be- 
came enlightened  and  matured  by  experience, 
he  was  regularly  appointed  an  exhorter  in  the 
Church ;  and  after  some  time  was  licensed  to 
preach  among  his  Indian  brethren.  As  a  class 
leader,  he  carefully  attended  to  its  duties,  and 
faithfully  led  his  little  band  in  the  way  of  holi- 
ness, reproving,  exhorting,  and  comforting  them 
as  each  stood  in  need.  As  an  exhorter,  he 
was  always  ready,  and  always  appropriate  in 
his  addresses,  and  it  may  be  said  his  exhortations 
were  delivered  with  such  pathos  and  force  of 
argument  and  Scripture  quotation,  as  always  to 
render  them  efficient.  Almost  every  sermon 
12 


178  INDIAN    RIEMINISCENCES. 

delivered  at  Sandusky  to  the  Indians  was  fol 
lowed  by  an  exhortation  from  this  influential 
and  pious  chief.  And  it  is  difficult  to  give  an 
adequate  idea  of  the  effect  of  these  addresses  to 
any  one  except  an  eye  and  ear  witness.  Nay, 
more,  when  he  prayed  in  public,  a  person  even 
who  did  not  understand  his  language,  would 
feel,  and  be  convinced  in  his  judgment,  that 
this  holy  man  prayed  by  the  help  of  the  Divine 
Spirit ;  for  there  was  an  unction,  a  force,  a 
feeling,  an  energy,  in  his  prayer,  which  spoke 
out  in  a  manner  that  no  one  could  misunder- 
stand. But  when  he  entered  upon  that  part  of 
prayer  called  intercession  or  supplication,  and 
when,  with  a  voice  interrupted  with  sobs,  and 
softened  down  to  almost  stillness  by  the  gush- 
ing of  his  tears,  and  when  there  would  be  heard 
the  expression  Yasus  Lementera,  Jesus  have 
mercy  J  and  especially  if  it  were  in  behalf  of 
some  sinner  groaning  for  redemption  ;  under 
such  circumstances  who  could  help  feeling  that 
the  prevailing  wrestling  with  God  was  then  in 
immediate  and  successful  progress?  Farther 
yet ;  or  if  you  will  have  a  specimen  of  the  de- 
scended spirit,  and  the  firm,  unstaggering  faith, 
and  the  undenying  supplication,  look  at  Be- 
tween-the-Logs  when  he  was  praying  for  his 
murderous  brother,  Bloody-Eyes,  on  that  day 
when  the  latter  bowed  at  the  mercy  seat,  and 
agonized  for  pardoning  mercy. 

And  as  a  preacher  he  was  neither  last  nor 
least.  It  is  true,  he  could  neither  read  nor  write, 
nor  understand  English.     But  then  his  memory 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  179 

was  so  tenacious,  that  every  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture which  he  ever  heard  quoted  in  preaching  or 
otherwise,  and  every  argument  which  he  ever 
heard,  were  all  stored  up  in  his  memory,  and 
were  perfectly  at  his  command  on  all  occasions. 
Add  to  thiSjhis  uncommon  eloquence, his  mature 
judgment,  his  lively  imagination,  his  almost  un- 
limited influence  among  his  people.  All  these 
united,  and  much  more  might  be  added,  ren- 
dered him  a  preacher  of  no  common  standing. 

As  a  public  speaker,  in  forensic  or  diploma- 
tic affairs,  he  may  be  equalled  with  the  best  In- 
dian orators.  His  speeches  before  the  Ohio 
conference  for  a  number  of  years,  will  equal 
the  speeches  of  Logan,  Red  Jacket  and  others. 
His  speeches  before  the  president,  to  the  Wy- 
andots  in  Canada,  to  the  general  council  held  at 
Upper  Sandusky,  will  compare  with  any  which 
the  annals  of  Indian  history  can  furnish.  Many 
specimens  of  his  oratory  could  be  produced, 
were  it  necessary. 

But  it  may  be  asked.  Among  what  class  of 
orators  may  he  be  properly  ranked  ?  To  this  we 
answer,  he  is  to  be  classed  among  the  pathetic 
orators.  His  style  was  plain,  in  general,  and 
when  figurative  it  was  embued  with  all  that  could 
touch,  gain  attention,  and  convince.  Mononcue 
employed  the  highest  and  most  forcible  figures 
which  nature  afforded :  his  very  style,  too,  em- 
braced every  lofty  figure,  and  his  manner  and 
gestures  were  vehement  and  overwhelming, 
Between-the-Logs  would  insinuate  and  steal 
upon  the  feelings,  would  also  convince  the  judg- 


180  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ment,  and  lead  his  hearers  after  him  with  the 
music  of  his  voice,  the  beauties  of  his  figures, 
the  loveliness  of  truth,  and,  as  a  preacher  of 
Christ,  he  would  present  the  cross,  and  Calvary, 
Gethsemane,  and  the  dying,  melting  sighs  and 
last  prayer  of  the  Redeemer,  and  heaven  too; 
and  all  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  in  this  earth  he 
would  deal  out  with  unsparing  hand.  Who, 
then,  could  resist  him  and  his  message  ?  But 
Mononcue  would  open  his  discourse  with  a 
thunder  storm.  The  red  lightning,  and  the 
endless  burning  were  at  his  entire  command  ; 
but  then  he  would  preach  Christ — and  when  he 
did,  you  would  hear  the  dying  groan  on  the  cross 
uttered  in  your  very  hearing.  You  would  see 
the  rent  rocks  and  veil  of  the  temple,  the  dead  ris- 
ing, the  mighty  angel  rolling  away  the  stone,  he 
would  show  you  the  broken  chain,  the  conquer- 
ed tomb,  the  prison  thrown  open,  hell  conquer- 
ed, and  the  captive  walking  in  full  liberty.  Be- 
tween-the-Logs  would  speak  in  true  Ciceronian 
style;  while  Mononcue  would  ask  with  stern 
boldness,  "  Is  Philip  dead  ?  To  what  purpose  ? 
Yourselves  will  raise  up  another  Philip  1  The 
one  was  a  son  of  consolation  ;  the  other  was  a 
Boanerges.  When  both  were  together,  then 
the  supply  was  complete.  Indeed  no  one,  ex- 
cept eye  and  ear  witnesses,  could  be  duly  sen- 
sible of  the  happy  effects  which  the  addresses 
of  these  two  Christian  preachers  produced  on 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  those  who  heard  them. 

His  mental  powers  can  only  be  equalled  by 
his  ardent  piety.     We  have  already  observed 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  181 

that  he  remembered  every  thing  which  he  heard, 
and  no  distance  of  time  could  erase  a  jot  or  tittle 
of  it  from  his  memory.  Take  the  following  as 
a  specimen  : — On  a  certain  occasion,  when  a 
general  council  for  several  nations,  as  the  Wy- 
andots,  Senecas,  Delawares,  Shawnese,  was  held 
at  the  council  house,  and  Red  Jacket  was  the 
chief  for  the  Senecas,  Between-the-Logs  was 
speaker  for  his  own  nation,  and  general  inter- 
preter for  the  whole  council.  The  first  day  was 
entirely  occupied  by  Red  Jacket  in  delivering 
his  speech,  in  which  "  he  claimed  kindred  for 
his  nation  with  their  uncle,  the  Wyandots ;  that 
both  nations  were  in  habits  of  intimacy  in  for- 
mer times;  that  the  Wyandots  had  received 
many  favours  from  the  Senecas ;  that  the  other 
nations  were  unworthy  of  their  confidence ;  and 
that  the  Wyandots  would  do  well  to  grant  a 
portion  of  their  lands  to  the  Senecas,  who  were 
desirous  of  becoming  their  neighbours,  and  sell 
out  in  York  state."  This  speech  occupied  the 
whole  day.  On  the  next  day  Between-the-Logs 
rose  up,  and  interpreted  Red  Jacket's  speech 
into  Wyandot,  without  missing  a  single  word  or 
idea  of  the  whole.  On  the  third  day  he  delivered 
his  speech,  which  also  lasted  during  the  day,  in 
which  he  showed  the  incorrectness  of  Red  Jack- 
et's statements,  and  the  sophistry  of  his  reason- 
ing, and  showed  conclusively  that  the  Senecas 
had  no  just  claims  to  their  lands.  It  was  ac- 
knowledged on  all  hands  that  he  exceeded  Red 
Jacket.  Other  proofs  could  be  given  of  the 
extent  of  his  memory.     As  an  interpreter  into 


182  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

all  the  Northern  Indian  languages  he  was  an 
adept.  An  instance  of  this  may  also  be  given 
in  the  facility  with  which  he  conversed  with  a 
Mohawk  woman,  and  interpreted  a  sermon  from 
the  Wyandot  at  the  close  of  his  conversation. 
Of  this  we  were  an  eye  and  ear  witness.  Mr. 
Isaac  Walker  gave  us  the  information  respecting 
the  part  he  acted  in  the  above-named  council, 
and  we  have  no  doubt  of  its  correctness,  as  he 
was  present  on  the  occasion,  and  heard  all  the 
speeches  delivered.  Every  mental  power  of 
the  man  was  of  the  first  order.  Had  he  pos- 
sessed an  education,  few  men  of  any  age  would 
excel  him. 

As  a  chief  of  his  nation,  he  was  always  faith- 
ful to  their  interests.  He  served  his  people 
without  fee  or  reward.  His  time  and  t-alents 
were  always  devoted  to  their  best  interests. 
More  than  once  he  risked  his  life  for  the  sake  of 
his  nation.  He  was  also  a  constant  prop  to  the 
mission  and  school.  For  their  souls  as  well  as 
their  bodies  he  laboured  incessantly. 

From  Dr.  Bangs'  History  of  Missions,  we. 
give  the  following  account  of  his  visit  to  the 
eastern  cities : — 

"  In  the  year  1826,  he  and  Mononcue  accom- 
panied Mr.  Finley  on  a  visit  from  Sandusky  to 
New-York,  where  they  attended  several  meet- 
ings, and,  among  others,  the  anniversary  of  the 
Female  Missionary  Society  of  New-York.  Here 
Between-the-Logs  spoke  with  great  fire  and  ani- 
mation, relating  his  own  experience  of  Divine 
things,  and  gave  a  brief  narrative  of  the  work  of 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  183 

Gud  among  his  people.  Though  he  addressed 
ii\c  audience  through  an  interpreter  who  spoke 
the  English  language  but  imperfectly,  yet  his 
speech  had  a  powerful  effect  upon  those  who 
heard  him.  His  voice  was  musical,  his  gestures 
graceful,  significant,  and  dignified,  and  his  whole 
demeanour  bespoke  a  soul  full  of  lofty  ideas  and 
full  of  God.  On  one  occasion  he  remarked, 
that  when  at  home,  he  had  been  accustomed  to 
be  addressed  by  his  brethren,  but  that  since  he 
had  cor»e  here,  he  had  heard  nothing  that  he 
understood,  and  added,  '  I  wonder  if  the  people 
understapd  one  another,  for  I  see  but  little  eflTect 
produced  by  what  is  said.'  After  a  few  words 
spoken  m  reply  to  this  remark,  by  way  of  expla- 
nation and  apology,  he  kneeled  down  and  offered 
a  most  fervent  prayer  to  almighty  God.  In 
this  journey,  as  they  passed  through  the  country, 
they  visited  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  and  several 
of  the  intervening  villages,  and  held  meetings, 
and  took  up  collections  for  the  benefit  of  th« 
mission.  This  tended  to  excite  a  missionary 
spirit  amv^ng  the  people,  and  every  where  Be- 
tween-the  Logs"  was  hailed  as  a  monument  of 
Divine  meicy  and  grace,  and  as  a  powerful  advo- 
cate for  the  cause  of  Christianity ;  and  he,  to- 
gether with  those  who  accompanied  him,  left  a 
most  favourable  impression  behind  them  of  the 
good  effects  of  the  Gospel  on  the  savage  mind 
and  heart." 

His  journey  to  New-York,  no  doubt,  hastened 
the  progress  of  the  consumption,  which  had  pre- 
viously commenced  its  inroads  on  his  constitu- 


184  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

tion.  Indeed  his  various  labours  for  the  good 
of  his  fellow  creatures  contributed  to  undermine 
his  bodily  frame,  which  was  by  no  means  robust. 
Shortly  after  his  return  to  his  nation  he  was  con- 
fined to  his  bed.  A  letter,  dated  Dec.  22,1826, 
states  that  he  was  then  lying  very  low  with  the 
consumption,  and  that  his  recovery  was  entirely 
hopeless.  A  letter  from  the  Rev.  James  Gil- 
ruth,  the  missionary  at  Sandusky,  dated  Jan.  20, 
1827,  gives  the  information  of  his  death.  Mr. 
Gilruth  visited  him,  and  in  conversation  ques- 
tioned him  closely.  He  asked  him  of  his  hope. 
He  said,  *' It  is  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ." 
He  asked  him  of  his  evidence.  He  said,  "  It  is 
the  comfort  of  the  Spirit."  The  missionary 
asked  him  if  he  was  afraid  to  die.  He  said  "  1 
am  not."  The  missionary  farther  asked  him,  it 
he  was  resigned  to  go.  The  dying  chief  said, 
"  I  have  felt  some  desires  of  the  world,  but  they 
are  all  gone.  I  now  feel  willing  to  die  or  live, 
as  God  sees  best."  The  day  before  his  death, 
brother  Finley  visited  him  ;  when  he  expressed 
his  confidence  in  God,  and  a  firm  hope  of  eter- 
nal life,  through  Jesus  Christ,  so  as  to  give  satis- 
faction to  all  that  heard  him.  He  finally  died 
in  peace,  leaving  his  nation  to  mourn  the  loss 
of  a  chief  and  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  to 
whom  they  felt  themselves  much  indebted  for 
his  many  exertions,  both  for  their  temporal  and 
spiritual  prosperity. 

His  form  was  tall  and  manly.  His  counte- 
nance was  open,  friendly,  sincere,  with  a  strik- 
ing expression  of  sober  thinking.     His  voice 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  185 

was  musical,  and  when  under  the  influence  of 
pathetic  feeling,  was  tremulous,  plaintive,  and 
deeply  affecting.  His  gestures  were  graceful, 
significant,  and  dignified  ;  surpassing  those  of 
the  most  finished  orator  trained  at  the  schools; 
and  the  simple  reason  was,  he,  like  every  other 
Indian,  copied  nature,  in  this  respect.  From 
known  truth  he  never  swerved  on  any  occasion. 
His  fortitude  was  such  as  to  enable  him  to  brave 
any  danger.  His  Christian  patience  arrived  to 
a  degree  of  firmness  as  to  imbue  him  deeply 
with  the  martyr's  resolution,  as  was  manifest 
from  his  conduct  toward  his  brother  when  he 
came  to  murder  him.  Nor  was  he  without 
failings.  He  showed  he  was  human,  and  that 
he  needed,  with  all  the  rest  of  God's  children, 
the  application  of  the  blood  of  sprinkling  ;  to 
which,  however,  he  constantly  applied,  and  by 
which  he  was  not  only  pardoned,  but  ''washed 
from  his  sins."  Those  of  his  own  nation,  who 
lived  without  God,  could  never  resist  the  spirit 
and  wisdom  with  which  he  spake.  No  Wyan- 
dot, or  Indian  of  any  nation,  or  even  white  man, 
would  become  the  opponent  of  Between-the- 
Logs  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  religion. 
No  man  could  hate  him.  All  reverenced  him. 
When  he  rebuked  sin  and  sinners,  which  he 
never  failed  to  do,  he  so  much  copied  after  his 
Master  Christ,  as  rarely  to  offend  persons  of  the 
most  abandoned  character.  The  profane  spoke 
reverently  in  his  hearing ;  and  transgressors 
shunned  his  presence,  when  determined  to  do 
evil.     Statesmen  admired  his  talents  and  integ- 


186  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

rity.     He  loved  and  served  his  people,  and  was 
a  faithful  ally  of  the  United  States. 


REMINISCENCE  XXIII. 

Efficacy  of  the  Gospel  in  commencing  and  completing 
civilization. 

It  has  been  asserted,  that  the  best  way  to 
Christianize  the  Indians,  is  first  to  civilize  them 
and  then  to  teach  them  the  doctrines  and  pre- 
cepts of  Christianity.  In  accordance  with  this 
sentiment  it  has  been  said,  that  missionaries, 
when  commencing  with  instructing  the  savage 
tribes  in  Christian  doctrines,  begin  in  the  wrong 
place.  Some  Christians  have  been  of  this  opin- 
ion ;  but  the  proper  source  of  the  doctrine  is 
infidelity.  We  maintain  that  Christianity  is  suit- 
ed to  every  nation  of  every  description,  whether 
barbarous  or  civil.  That  it  is  suitable  to  sav- 
age life,  innumerable  proofs  may  be  adduced. 
The  Wyandot  nation  itself  shows  the  efficien- 
cy of  Christianity  toward  civilizing  barbariarfS. 
As  proofs  of  our  doctrine  we  adduce  the  follow- 
ing. 

1.  The  attempts  to  civilize  men  without  the 
aid  of  religion  have  entirely  failed  of  success. 

As  evidence  of  this,  we  may  adduce  the  va- 
rious and  expensive  measures  employed  by  the 
government  of  the  United  States,  in  attempting 
to  civilize  the  Indian  tribes.  What  has  been 
accomplished  by  these  means,  in  meliorating 
their  condition,  and  Christianizing  them  1  Very 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  187 

little,  ill  my  opinion.  Every  eifort,  except  di- 
rect Christian  effort,  has  been  employed  for  this 
purpose,  and  yet  the  Indians  are  far  from  being 
civilized,  much  less  Christianized.  The  civil 
agents  employed  to  diffuse  the  blessings  of  civ- 
ilized life,  have  frequently,  by  example,  which  is 
the  most  successful  mode  of  instruction,  taught 
them  the  worst  of  vices. 

2.  The  effects  of  Christianity  on  the  JVi/an- 
dots,  show  its  efficiency  both  to  civilize  and  mor- 
alize. 

The  change  for  the  better  which  religion  has 
effected  in  this  people  is  manifest  in  various  ways. 
Drunkenness,  so  common  and  destructive  among 
them,  has  been  entirely  abandoned  by  the  reli- 
gious part  of  them,  and  to  a  considerable  degree 
by  the  whole  nation.  Witchcraft,  or  pretence 
to  supernatural  agency,  and  which  annually  was 
the  cause  of  death  to  numbers,  has  been  entirely 
overturned,  by  the  light  and  influence  of  the 
Gospel.  Marriage  has  been  introduced,  so  that 
the  crimes  which  reigned  where  it  had  been  dis- 
regarded have  disappeared.  Barbarous  customs, 
too,  such  as  dancing,  feasting,  &/C.,  have  been 
discontinued.  The  arts  of  civilized  life  have 
been  introduced,  such  as  husbandry,  the  me- 
chanical arts.  The  chase  has  been,  to  a  great 
degree,  abandoned,  and  manual  labour  resorted 
to  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  living.  The 
female  sex  has  been  raised  to  a  condition  far 
superior  to  what  it  was  while  they  lived  in  a 
savage  state.  The  younger  part  of  the  nation 
have  learned  to  read,  write,  and  the  other  parts 


188  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

of  common  education.  The  younger  part  of  the 
females  have  learned  to  spin,  sew,  knit,  and  the 
most  important  parts  of  house  work.  Of  all  this 
we  have  been  an  eye  and  ear  witness  ;  but  as 
additional  testimony,  we  present  the  following, 
which  proves  incontestably  all  we  say  in  regard 
to  the  blessed  effects  of  Christianity  on  the 
hearts,  lives,  and  civilization  of  this  people. 

3.  The  testimony  of  the  missionaries  who  la- 
boured among  them. 

The  Rev.  James  Gilruth,  under  date  of  May 
31st,  1826,  writes  as  follows : — "  During  the  last 
war  circumstances  led  me,  by  personal  observa- 
tion, to  form  some  acquaintance  with  the  situa- 
tion of  this  people.  I  visited  some  of  the  prin- 
cipal families  of  the  nation.  Their  habitations 
were  truly  miserable  retreats  from  the  inclemen- 
cy of  the  weather.  A  few  poles  tied  together 
and  covered  with  bark ;  or  small  logs,  forming 
a  little  cabin,  over  which  was  laid  some  bark, — 
about  and  in  which  hung  parts  of  the  slaughtered 
game,  often  in  a  state  more  fit  for  the  dunghill 
than  the  dwelling  of  any  human  creature, — was 
the  best  and  only  habitation  I  discovered.  Nor 
was  agriculture  in  a  better  state  among  them. 
A  few  rods  of  ground,  enclosed  with  some  poles 
and  brush,  formed  the  principal  farms  which 
fell  under  my  observation,  one  or  two  cases 
excepted.  But  things  now  assume  an  appear- 
ance of  improvement  scarcely  paralleled  in  the 
history  of  uncivilized  men,  in  any  period  of  the 
world.  There  are  now  many  excellent  hewed 
log  houses,  with  shingle  roofs  and  brick  chim- 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES,  189 

neys;  on  entering  which  the  visiter  is  often 
delighted  with  the  cleanliness  of  the  house  and 
furniture.  There  are  many  farms  of  several 
acres  each,  handsomely  enclosed  with  excellent 
rail  fence,  and  well  cultivated.  The  face  of 
things  in  general  wears  an  appearance  of  in- 
creasing industry,  and  attention  to  the  business 
of  civilized  life.  This  spirit  of  improvement  is 
not  confined  to  the  Christian  party  ;  the  whole 
nation  may  be  said  to  have  caught  the  fire  of 
emulation  in  some  degree.  Many  of  the  females 
appear,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  with  a 
neatness  and  cleanliness  that  would  not  disgrace 
either  town  or  country  ladies.  Many,  both  of 
the  men  and  women,  have  laid  by  the  Indian 
dress,  and  assumed  that  of  the  whites.  I  may 
safely  say,  the  most  abject  condition  now  found 
on  the  reservation  may  be  compared,  in  many 
respects,  with  the  best  in  1813,  without  suffering 
by  the  comparison.  It  remains  to  inquire  for 
the  causes  of  this  rapid  movement  toward  the 
excellencies  of  civilization.  What  the  general 
government  may  have  contributed  toward  this 
happy  improvement,  I  am  not  now  prepared  to 
say ;  but  certain  it  is,  that  the  government  of 
Ohio,  nor  the  inhabitants  who  surround  them  as 
neighbours,  have  much  reason  to  look  for  the 
honour  of  this  blessed  work.  No  ;  we  are  in- 
debted, under  God,  to  some  poor  Methodist 
missionaries,  who,  regardless  of  their  personal 
ease,  have  braved  the  difliculties,  and  brought 
forth  an  incontestible  evidence  to  the  world,  that 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  will  overcome,  not  only  the 


190  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

dispositions  of  the  soul,  but  the  most  stubborn 
habits  of  life.  Yes,  I  say,  we  are  indebted  to 
these  men  for  this  reformation  ;  who  not  only 
taught  the  poor  bewildered  Indians  the  way  to 
God,  but  by  their  example  taught  them  the  way 
to  live.  To  these  men,  under  God,  the  praise 
is  due  :  a  praise  more  imperishable  than  the 
blood-won  battles  of  Napoleon.  A  nation  may 
be  said  to  be  born  in  a  day :  a  nation  rescued 
from  the  most  degrading  thraldom,  by  men  only 
armed  by  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  righteousness. 
These  men  will  soon  go  to  their  God  ;  but  they 
will  live  in  the  hearts  of  the  good,  while  San- 
dusky waters  a  foot  of  Indian  land.  They  are, 
and  feel  indebted  to  the  benevolence  of  many 
they  have  never  seen,  for  the  timely  support  af- 
forded them  in  this  great  work." 

In  their  report  for  1828,  the  managers  of  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  M.  E.  Church  employ 
the  following  language  : — "  The  Wyandot  mis- 
sion, situated  on  the  Sandusky  River,  in  the  state 
of  Ohio,  continues  greatly  to  prosper,  and  fully 
merits  the  patronage  and  support  it  has  received 
from  the  Christian  public.  Agriculture,  and 
the  arts,  and  habits  of  domestic  life,  are  taking 
the  place  of  their  former  manner  of  living. 
These  are  blessed  effects  of  Christianity  upon 
their  hearts  and  lives." 

Much  more  might  be  added  from  this  source 
were  it  necessary.  We  refer,  however,  to  the 
various  communications  from  the  Rev,  James 
B.  Finley,  and  the  other  missionaries  stationed 
at  Sandusky,  published  from  time  to  time  in  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  191 

Methodist  Magazine  and  Christian  Advocate 
and  Journal.     We  will  add, 

4.  The  testimony  of  the  Indians  themselves. 
Those  who  wish  to  consult  the  speeches  of  a 

number  of  chiefs,  as  given  by  Bishop  Soule,  in 
the  Methodist  Magazine  for  1825,  at  page  32, 
will  find  that  the  views  given  above  are  abun- 
dantly confirmed  by  the  Indians  themselves. 

5.  The  testimony  of  distinguished  clergymen 
who  visited  the  Wyandots. 

From  a  communication  of  Bishop  M'Kendree 
to  the  editors  of  the  Methodist  Magazine,  dated 
Aug.  12,  1823,  we  give  the  following  extracts  : 

"  In  the  afternoon  we  commenced  visiting  the 
schools, and  repeated  our  visits  frequently  during 
the  five  days  which  we  stayed  with  them. — 
These  visits  were  highly  gratifying  to  us,  and 
they  afforded  us  an  opportunity  of  observing 
the  behaviour  of  the  children,  both  in  and  out 
of  the  school,  their  improvement  in  learning,  and 
the  whole  order  and  management  of  the  school ; 
together  with  the  proficiency  of  the  boys  in 
agriculture,  and  of  the  girls  in  the  various  do- 
mestic  arts.  They  are  sewing  and  spinning 
handsomely,  and  would  be  weaving  if  they  had 
looms.  The  children  are  cleanly,  chaste  in 
their  manners,  kind  to  each  other,  peaceable, 
and  friendly  to  all.  They  promptly  obey  orders, 
and  do  their  work  cheerfully  without  any  objec- 
tion or  murmur,  they  are  regular  in  their  at- 
tendance on  family  devotion  and  the  public 
worship  of  God,  and  sing  delightfully.  Their 
proficiency   in   learning  was  gratifying  to  us, 


192  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

and  is  well  spoken  of  by  visiters.  If  they  do 
not  sufficiently  understand  what  they  read,  it  is 
for  the  want  of  suitable  books,  especially  a 
translation  of  English  words,  lessons,  hymns, 
&c.  into  their  own  tongue. 

"  But  the  change  which  has  been  wrought 
among  the  adult  Indians,  is  wonderful !  This 
people,  '  that  walked  in  darkness,  have  seen  a 
great  light, — they  that  dwelt  in  the  land  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  upon  them  hath  the  light 
shined.'  And  they  have  been  '  called  from 
darkness  into  the  marvellous  light'  of  the 
Gospel." 

"  The  first  successful  missionary  that  appeared 
among  them,  was  Mr.  Steward,  a  coloured  man, 
and  a  member  of  our  Church.  The  state  of 
these  Indians  is  thus  described  by  him,  in  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  dated  in  June  last. 

"'The  situation  of  the  Wyandot  nation  of 
Indians,  when  I  first  arrived  among  them,  near 
six  years  ago,  may  be  judged  of  from  their 
manner  of  living.  Some  of  their  houses  were 
made  of  small  poles  and  covered  with  bark  ; 
others  of  bark  altogether.  Their  farms  con- 
tained from  about  two  acres  to  less  than  half 
an  acre.  The  women  did  nearly  all  the  work 
that  was  done.  They  had  as  many  as  two 
ploughs  in  the  nation,  but  these  were  seldom 
used.  In  a  word,  they  were  really  in  a  savage 
state.' 

"  But  now  they  are  building  hewed  log  houses, 
with  brick  chimneys,  cultivating  their  lands,  and 
successfully  adopting  the  various  agricultural 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  193 

arts.  They  now  manifest  a  relish  for,  and  begin 
to  enjoy  the  benefits  of,  civilization;  and  it  is 
probable  that  some  of  them  will,  this  year,  raise 
an  ample  support  for  their  families,  from  the 
produce  of  their  farms," 

The  following  extract  from  Bishop  Soule's 
letter,  to  the  editor  of  the  xMethodist  Magazine, 
dated  Nov.  13,  1824,  will  show  the  state  of 
things,  when  he,  in  company  with  Bishop 
M'Kendree,  paid  the  Wyandots  a  visit  on  the 
preceding  August : — 

''  The  change  which  has  been  produced,  both 
in  the  temporal  and  spiritual  condition  of  this 
people,  is  matter  of  praise  to  Him,  '  who  has 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  to  dwell 
upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  ;'  and  cannot 
be  viewed  but  with  the  most  lively  pleasure  by 
every  true  philanthropist.  Prior  to  the  opening 
of  the  mission  among  them,  their  condition  was 
truly  deplorable.  Their  religion  consisted  of 
paganism,  improved,  as  they  conceived,  by  the 
introduction  of  some  of  the  ceremonies  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  Hence,  although 
they  were  baptized,  they  kept  up  their  heathen 
worship,  their  feasts,  their  songs,  and  their  dan- 
ces ;  sad  proofs  of  their  deep  ignorance  of  God, 
and  of  that  worship  which  he  requires.  In  this 
state  the  belief  in  witchcraft  was  so  strong  and 
prevalent  as  to  produce  the  most  melancholy 
consequences.  Numbers  have  been  put  to  death 
as  witches  under  the  influence  of  this  belief. 
Their  morals  were  of  the  most  degraded  kind. 
Drunkenness,  with  all  its  concomitant  train  of 
13 


194  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

vitfes,  had  overrun  the  nation.  Poverty,  and 
nakedness  and  misery,  followed  in  their  deso- 
jating  course.  In  this  condition  the  chase  was 
their  chief,  if  not  their  only  resource.  The 
cultivation  of  their  lands,  although  among  the 
most  fertile  and  beautiful  in  the  western  coun- 
try, was  almost  entirely  neglected.  To  the 
comfort  of  domestic  life  they  were  consequently 
strangers.  Such  were  the  Wyandot  Indians, 
when  the  missionary  labours  were  commenced 
among  them.  Their  present  situation  presents 
a  most  pleasing  contrast.  A  large  majority  of 
the  nation  have  renounced  their  old  religion,  and 
embraced  the  Protestant  faith,  and  they  gener- 
ally gave  ample  proof  of  the  sincerity  of  their 
profession  by  the  change  of  their  manner  of 
life.  Those  especially  who  have  joined  the 
society,  and  put  themselves  under  the  discipline 
of  the  Church,  are  strictly  attentive  to  all  the 
means  of  grace,  so  far  as  they  understand  them, 
in  order  to  obtain  the  spiritual  and  eternal 
blessings  proposed  in  the  Gospel  :  and  the  regu- 
larity of  their  lives,  and  the  solemnity  and 
fervency  of  their  devotions  may  well  serve  as  a 
reproof  to  many  nominal  Christian  congrega- 
tions and  Churches.  As  individuals,  they  speak 
humbly  but  confidently  of  the  efficacy  of  Divine 
grace  in  changing  their  hearts,  and  of  the  wit- 
ness of  the  Spirit,  by  which  they  have  the 
knowledge  of  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  and 
of  peace  with  God,  referring  others  to  the  out- 
loard  and  visible  change  which  has  taken  place, 
as  the  evidence  of  the  great  and  blessed  work 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  195 

which  God  has  wrought  among  them.  The 
happy  effects  of  the  Gospel  are  becoming  more 
and  more  obvious.  Their  former  superstitions 
have  almost  entirely  yielded  to  the  force  and 
simplicity  of  truth.  The  wandering  manner 
of  life  is  greatly  changed,  and  the  chase  is 
rapidly  giving  place  to  agriculture,  and  the  vari- 
ous necessary  employments  of  civilized  life. 
The  tomahawk,  and  the  scalping  knife,  and  the 
rifle,  and  the  destructive  bow,  are  yielding  the 
palm  to  the  axe,  the  plough,  the  hoe,  and  the 
sickle. 

"  It  is  delightful  to  notice  their  manifest  incli- 
nation to  the  habits  of  domestic  and  social  life. 
If  we  may  depend  on  the  correctness  of  our 
information,  and  we  received  it  from  sources 
which  we  had  no  reason  to  dispute,  those  of  the 
Indians  who  have  embraced  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion are  generally,  if  not  unanimously,  in  favour 
of  cultivating  the  soil,  and  of  acquiring  and 
possessing  property  on  the  principles  of  civili- 
zation. This,  with  suitable  encouragement  and 
instruction,  will  lead  to  a  division  of  their  lands, 
personal  possession  of  real  estate,  and  laws  to 
secure  their  property.  The  national  govern- 
ment, in  its  wisdom  and  benevolence,  has  adopted 
measures  for  the  instruction  and  civilization,  not 
only  of  the  Wyandots,  but  also  of  many  of  the 
Indian  nations  on  our  vast  frontiers ;  and  the 
Christian  missionary,  animated  with  the  love  of 
souls,  whose  great  object  is  to  do  good  on  the 
most  extensive  plan  within  his  power,  will  re- 
pice  to  contribute  his  influence  to  promote 


196  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

the  success  of  these  measures.  Such  is  the 
relative  condition,  the  education,  and  the  hahits 
of  the  Indians,  that  much  depends  upon  the 
character  of  the  government  agents,  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  the  teachers  employed  among 
them.  They  must  be  instructed  and  encouraged 
both  by  precept  and  example.  Happy  will  it  be 
for  the  Indians  when  the  efforts  of  their  civil, 
literary,  and  religious  agents  are  thus  harmo- 
niously united.  With  such  a  joint  exertion, 
there  can  be  little  doubt  but  the  Wyandot  na- 
tion will  at  no  very  distant  period,  be  a  civilized, 
religious,  and  happy  people.  It  is  to  be  feared 
that  a  number  of  traders,  near  the  boundary 
lines  of  the  Indian  lands,  have,  by  supplying 
them  with  whisky  and  other  articles,  con- 
tributed, in  no  small  degree,  to  prevent  the 
progress  of  religious  influence  and  civilization 
among  them.  This  destructive  traffic  calls  the 
Indian  to  his  hunting  ground  to  obtain  skins  to 
pay  his* debts,  and  at  the  same  time  it  affords 
the  means  of  intemperance  and  intoxication, 
from  whence  arise  quarrels,  and  sometimes 
blood  shedding.  Will  not  this  be  required  in 
the  great  day  of  righteous  retribution,  at  the 
hand  of  the  white  man  ?  The  reformed  among 
the  Indians  see  and  deplore  the  evil,  but  have 
not  the  means  of  removing  it." 

6.    Tei^timony  of  distinguished  politicians. 

Mr.  John  Johnston,  agent  for  Indian  affairs, 
under  date  of  Aug.  23,  1823,  writes  as  follows 
to  Bishop  M'Kendree  : — 


INDIAN    REMINtSCENCJES.  197 

"  Sir, — I  have  just  closed  a  visit  of  several 
days,  in  attending  to  the  state  of  the  Indians  at 
this  place,  and  have  had  frequent  opportunities 
of  examining  the  progress  and  condition  of  the 
school  and  mission,  under  the  management  of 
Ihe  Rev.  James  B.  Finley.  The  buildings  and 
improvements  of  the  establishment  are  substan- 
tial and  extensive  ;  and  do  this  gentleman  great 
credit.  The  farm  is  under  excellent  fence,  and 
in  fine  order  ;  comprising  about  one  hundred 
and  forty  acres,  in  pasture,  corn,  and  vegeta- 
bles. There  are  about  fifty  acres  in  corn,  which, 
from  present  appearances,  will  yield  three  thou- 
sand bushels.  It  is  by  much  the  finest  crop  I 
have  seen  this  year — has  been  well  worked,  and 
is  clear  of  grass  and  weeds.  There  are  twelve 
acres  in  potatoes,  cabbages,  turnips,  and  gar- 
den. Sixty  children  belong  to  the  school,  of 
which  number  fifty-one  are  Indians.  These 
children  are  boarded  and  lodged  at  the  mission 
house.  They  are  orderly  and  attentive  ;  com- 
prising every  class,  from  the  alphabet  to  readers 
in  the  Bible.  I  am  told  by  the  teacher,  that 
they  are  apt  in  learning,  and  that  he  is  entirely 
satisfied  with  the  progress  they  have  made. 
They  attend  with  the  family  regularly  to  the 
duties  of  religion.  The  meeting  house,  on  the 
Sabbath,  is  numerously  and  devoutly  attended. 
A  better  congregation  in  behaviour  I  have  not 
beheld  :  and  I  believe  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
that  there  are  very  many  persons,  of  both  sexes, 
in  the  Wyandot  nation,  who  have  experienced 
the  saving  effects  of  the  Gospel   upon   their 


198  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

minds.  Many  of  the  Indians  are  now  settling 
on  farms,  and  have  comfortable  houses  and 
large  fields.  A  spirit  of  order,  industry,  and 
improvement,  appears  to  prevail  with  that  part 
of  the  nation  which  has  embraced  Christianity ; 
and  this  constitutes  a  full  half  of  the  whole  pop- 
ulation. 

"  I  do  not  pretend  to  offer  any  opinion  here 
on  the  practicability  of  civilizing  the  Indians 
under  the  present  arrangements  of  the  govern- 
ment ; — but,  having  spent  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  my  life,  in  managing  this  description  of 
people,  I  am  free  to  declare,  that  the  prospect  of 
success  here  is  greater  than  I  have  ever  before 
witnessed — that  this  mission  is  ably  and  faith- 
fully conducted,  and  has  the  strongest  claims 
upon  the  countenance  and  support  of  the  Meth- 
odist Church,  as  well  as  the  Christian  public  at 
large." 

The  following  extract  from  Judge  Leib's  re- 
port to  the  department  of  war,  gives  an  interest- 
ing account  of  his  visit  to  Sandusky,  on  the  12th 
Nov.,  1826.  From  this  report,  by  an  intelligent 
official  gentleman,  in  no  way,  that  we  know  of, 
connected  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
the  influence  of  religion,  in  civilizing  savage 
man,  will  appear  in  every  respect  efficient : — 

"  On  Tuesday,  the  10th  of  November  last,  I 
left  Detroit  for  Upper  Sandusky,  where  I  ar- 
rived on  the  12th,  and  found  this  establishment 
in  the  most  flourishing  state.  All  was  harmo- 
ny, order,  and  regularity,  under  the  superin- 
tending care  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Finley.     Too 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  199 

much  praise  cannot  be  bestowed  on  this  gentle- 
man. His  great  good  sense,  his  unaffected  zeal 
in  the  reformation  of  the  Indians,  his  gracious 
manners,  and  conciliating  disposition,  fit  him 
in  a  peculiar  manner  for  the  accomplishment  of 
his  purpose  ;  and  the  fruits  of  his  labours  are 
every  where  visible  :  they  are  to  be  found  in 
every  Indian  and  Indian  habitation.  By  Indian 
habitation  here  is  meant  a  good  comfortable 
dwelling,  built  in  the  modern  country  style,  with 
neat  and  well  finished  apartments,  and  furnish- 
ed with  chairs,  tables,  bedsteads,  and  beds, 
equal,  at  least,  in  all  respects  to  the  generality 
of  whites  around  them.  The  Wyandots  are  a 
fine  race,  and  I  consider  their  civilization  ac- 
complished, and  little  short  in  their  general  im- 
provement to  an  equal  number  of  whites  in  our 
frontier  settlements.  They  are  charmingly  sit- 
uated in  a  most  fruitful  country.  They  hunt 
more  for  sport  than  subsistence,  for  cattle  seem 
to  abound  among  them,  and  their  good  condi- 
tion gives  assurance  of  the  fertility  of  their  soil 
and  the  rich  herbage  which  it  produces,  for  the 
land  is  every  where  covered  with  the  richest 
blue  grass.  They  mostly  dress  like  their  white 
neighbours,  and  seem  as  contented  and  happy 
as  any  other  portion  of  people  I  ever  saw.  A 
stranger  would  believe  he  was  passing  through 
a  white  population,  if  the  inhabitants  were  not 
seen  ;  for  beside  the  neatness  of  their  houses 
with  chimneys  and  glazed  windows,  you  see 
horses,  cows,  sheep,  and  hogs  grazing  every 
where,  and  wagons,  harness,  ploughs,  and  other 


200  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

implements  of  husbandry,  in  their  proper  places. 
In  short,  they  are  the  only  Indians  within  the 
circle  of  my  visits,  whom  I  consider  as  entirely 
reclaimed,  and  whom  I  should  consider  it  a 
cruelty  to  attempt  to  remove.  They  ought  to  be 
cherished  and  preserved  as  the  model  of  a  col- 
ony, should  any  be  planted  and  nurtured  in  re- 
mote places  from  our  frontier  settlements. 
They  are  so  far  advanced,  in  my  opinion,  as 
to  be  beyond  the  reach  of  deterioration.  The 
whole  settlement  may  now  be  looked  upon  as  a 
school.  Two  acres  of  the  missionary  farm  have 
been  cleared  and  enclosed  since  last  year,  and 
sown  with  timothy  seed,  and  about  eighteen 
acres  cleared  which  were  before  enclosed  and 
sown  with  wheat.  There  is  but  one  male  teach- 
er, who  instructs  the  children  in  spelling,  read- 
ing, writing,  arithmetic,  and  grammar.  There 
are  seventy  children  from  four  to  twenty  years 
of  age — thirty-four  boys  and  thirty-six  girls. 
The  wife  of  the  school  master  assists  her  hus- 
band, and  instructs  the  girls  in  knitting,  spin- 
ning, &,c.  The  children  are  contented  and 
happy.  There  are  two  men  regularly  hired, 
who  work  on  the  farm  under  the  direction  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  James  Gilruth,  who  appears  to  be  an 
able  and  experienced  husbandman.  The  boys 
assist  in  the  farming  operations.  A  good  and 
handsome  stone  meeting  house,  forty  feet  in 
length  by  thirty  in  breadth,  has  been  erected 
since  last  year.  It  is  handsomely  and  neatly 
finished  inside.  There  are  of  the  Wyandots 
two  hundred  and  sixty  who  have  become  mem 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  SW 

bers  of  the  Church.  They  are  divided  into  ten 
classes,  in  which  there  are  thirteen  leaders,  five 
exhorters,  and  five  stewards.  Some  of  the 
largest  boys  belonging  to  the  school  are  about 
learning  trades.  Forty-three  acres  of  ground 
have  been  sown  in  corn,  ten  laid  down  in  grass, 
and  three  appropriated  for  a  garden,  since  my 
last  visit.  The  farm  is  well  supplied  with  horses, 
oxen,  cows,  and  swine,  and  all  the  necessary 
farming  utensils.  I  cannot  forbear  mentioning 
a  plan  adopted  by  this  tribe  under  the  auspices 
of  the  superintendent,  which  promises  the  most 
salutary  effects.  A  considerable  store  has  been 
fitted  up  on  their  reserve,  and  furnished  with 
every  species  of  goods  suited  to  their  wants,  and 
purchased  with  their  annuities.  An  account  is 
opened  with  each  individual  who  deals  thereat, 
and  a  very  small  profit  required.  Mr.  William 
Walker,  a  quadroon,  one  of  the  tribe,  a  trust- 
tvorthy  man,  and  well  qualified  by  his  habits 
and  education  to  conduct  the  business,  is  their 
agent.  The  benefits  resulting  from  this  estab- 
lishment are  obvious.  The  Indian  can  at  home 
procure  every  necessary  article  at  a  cheap  rate, 
and  avoid  not  only  every  temptation  which  as- 
sails him  when  he  goes  abroad,  but  also  great 
imposition.  What  he  has  to  sell  is  here  pur- 
chased at  a  fair  price.  The  profits  of  the  store 
are  appropriated  to  the  general  benefit.  This 
plan  it  seems  to  me  promises  many  advantages. 
The  merchandise  with  which  this  store  is  fur- 
nished, was  bought  in  New  York,  on  good 
terms." 


202  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

7.  Testimonies  concerning  other  nations  of 
pagans. 

We  will  make  some  extracts  from  Kay's 
Caffrarian  Researches,  as  exhibiting  important 
evidence  in  favour  of  the  efficiency  of  religion 
in  reclaiming  and  civilizing  man,  as  well  as  the 
entire  failure  of  plans  of  government,  in  doing 
the  one  or  the  other.  The  Caffer,  too,  may  be 
considered  as  furnishing  one  of  the  most  difficult 
problems,  and  if  Christ's  religion  spreads  among 
this  people,  its  success  cannot  be  despaired  of 
among  any  other  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
The  following  is  a  comment  on  the  failure  of  an 
attempt  to  civilize  a  clan  in  Natal,  Caffi-aria,  by 
sending  some  Englishmen,  under  the  command 
of  a  British  Lieutenant,  who,  without  ministers 
of  religion,  attempted  the  work  of  civilization, 
by  introducing  agriculture  and  the  arts : — 

*'  Here  then  we  have  a  party  of  settlers,  such 
we  may  suppose  as  Captain  Stout,  of  the  Her- 
cules, and  others  of  his  way  of  thinking,  would, 
in  all  probability,  recommend  as  the  civilizers 
of  Africa  !  men  of  science,  men  of  enterprise ; 
men  of  general  information,  accompanied  by 
labouring  men ;  men  who  professedly  went  to 
trade  and  to  cultivate,  to  introduce  the  plough, 
and  European  manufactures,  &c ;  and  among 
whom  there  were  no  '  order  of  missionaries  or 
clergy,'  nor  even  a  single  individual  that  seem- 
ed to  have  the  most  distant  idea  of  introducing 
*  any  system  of  religion  whatever.'  We  may 
now,  therefore,  fairly  ask,  how  far  this  religion- 
less  scheme  tended  to  civilize,  or  to  make  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  203 

wretched  barbarians  *  useful  members  of  a  reg- 
ular community.'  Did  their  precepts  or  conduct 
tend  to  rescue  their  swarthy  neighbour  from  the 
degraded  state  in  which  they  found  him,  to  raise 
him  above  habits  that  are  disgraceful  to  human 
nature,  to  show  him  that  heathenish  customs  are 
decidedly  injurious,  and  that  his  manners,  in 
many  respects,  reduce  him,  literally,  to  a  level 
with  the  brute.  Were  their  enterprising  plans 
such  as  actually  elevated  either  his  mind  or  his 
character,  making  him  ashamed  of  a  state  of 
nudity ;  exciting  willingness  to  adopt  industri- 
ous habits,  in  the  place  of  predatory  ones ; 
convincing  him  that  *  honesty  is  the  best  policy,' 
that  truth  is  excellent,  and  falsehood  abomina- 
ble; and  that  peace  is  essentially  necessary  to 
the  happiness  and  well-being  of  society  ?  Alas ! 
instead  of  doing  this,  our  adventurers  had  not 
been  many  weeks  in  the  land  before  dissension 
and  strife  arose  among  them  ;  and,  so  far  from 
constituting  exemplars  of  '  peace  and  good 
will,'  they  soon  constrained  even  the  savage  to 
remark,  '  See  how  these  white  men  disagree  1' 
Pride  began  to  work  ;  disputes  were  the  result ; 
divisions  presently  followed;  and  the  whole 
company,  instead  of  strengthening  each  other's 
hands,  in  the  course  of  a  very  short  time  be- 
came completely  scattered.  The  greater  part 
of  them  immediately  left  the  country ;  and  sev- 
eral were  never  more  heard  of,  being  lost,  as 
was  supposed,  at  sea,  on  their  passage  back  to 
the  colony. 

**  It  is  easy  for  our  civilizing  theorizers,  in  the 


204  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

comfortable  enjoyment  of  all  the  benefits  of 
civilization,  gravely  to  philosophize,  and  tell  us 
what  they  would  do,  and  what  might  be  done  by 
instructing  the  rude  children  of  nature  in  this 
art  and  in  that.  Speculation,  however,  is  one 
thing,  and  practice  another.  In  our  own  en- 
lightened land,  the  tide  of  corrupt  passion  is 
stemmed,  and  great  moral  achievements  facili- 
tated by  established  laws,  by  ancient  institu- 
tions, and  by  universal  usages ;  by  the  force  of 
Christian  education,  national  examples,  a  Gos- 
pel ministry,  and  the  power  of  faithful  prayer. 
But  not  so  in  the  regions  of  paganism.  There 
public  example  is  heathenism,  and  heathenism 
only :  lust  and  vice  are  almost  wholly  uncon- 
trolled ;  virtue  has  no  support ;  the  very  atmos- 
phere itself  seems  as  if  dense  with  moral  evil, 
and  the  powers  of  darkness  hold  undisturbed  do- 
minion. In  such  a  situation,  therefore,  without 
the  counsel  of  Christian  friends,  the  warnings 
of  a  Christian  minister,  or  the  salutary  influence 
of  Christian  ordinances,  men  soon  become 
deaf  to  the  checks  of  better  principles.  Fan- 
cied insult  arouses  revengeful  feelings ;  unre- 
strained passions  speedily  generate  incredible 
licentiousness;  while  avarice  and  self  interest 
prompt  to  acts  the  most  iniquitous. 

"  Beside  such  a  force,  bare  morality,  upright 
intentions,  and  the  gentleman's  high  toned 
'principles  of  honour,'  rank,  and  whatnot,  are 
borne  down  like  so  many  straws  in  the  stream  ; 
and,  instead  of  civilizing  others,  he  gradually 
slides  from  one  degree  of  corruption  to  another, 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  205 

until  he  at  length  becomes  himself  a  savage,  a 
perfect  sensualist,  a  polygamist,  and  that  of  the 
most  depraved  cast !  '  There  is  a  significant 
phrase,'  says  the  pious  Newton,  a  clergyman  of 
the  Church  of  England,  who  spent  several 
years  in  Africa,  '  frequently  used  on  the  coast 
of  Guinea,  that  such  a  man  is  "grown  black." 
It  does  not  mean  an  alteration  of  complexion, 
but  of  disposition.  I  have  known  several  who, 
settled  in  Africa  after  the  age  of  thirty  or  forty, 
have  at  that  time  of  life  been  gradually  assimi- 
lated to  the  tempers,  customs,  and  ceremonies 
of  the  natives  so  far  as  to  prefer  that  country  to 
England.  They  have  even  become  dupes  to  all 
the  pretended  charms,  necromancies,  amulets, 
and  divinations  of  the  blinded  negroes.'  And, 
incredible  as  it  may  appear,  there  are  now  in 
Caffraria  also  Englishmen  whose  daily  garb 
differs  little  from  the  beast-hide  covering  of  their 
neighbours ;  whose  proper  colour  can  scarcely 
be  identified  for  the  filth  that  covers  them  ;  and 
whose  domestic  circles,  like  those  of  the  native 
chieftains  themselves,  embrace  from  eight  to 
ten  black  wives  or  concubines  !" 

The  above  is  not  different  from  what  has  oc- 
curred among  our  own  Indians,  and  under  the 
auspices  of  our  own  government.  And  though 
the  success  of  missions  among  our  aborigines 
has  been  far  from  what  could  be  desired  ;  yet 
we  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  want  of  suc- 
cess has  been  owing  principally  to  these  two 
causes.  1.  The  deteriorating  influence  of  the 
example  of  white  persons  among  them.    2.  Mis- 


206  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

sionaries  themselves  have  followed  too  far  the 
infidel  plan  of  first  civilizing,  and  then  Chris- 
tianizing. Or  in  other  words,  they  have  not 
fully  sanctified  the  Lord,  in  making  religion  the 
axe  to  cut  down  the  tree  of  barbarity  and  irre- 
ligion.  They  have  introduced  civilized  arts 
first,  and  put  them  in  the  place  of  religion. — 
Instead  of  first  erecting  houses  and  other  build- 
ings, and  then  introducing  schools,  and,  last^ 
religion  ;  were  religion  made  first  and  principal, 
we  have  reason  to  believe  the  Almighty  would 
send  down  his  large  blessing,  and  the  work 
would  be  done.  The  plan  then  most  proper  to 
be  pursued,  especially  toward  our  Indians, 
seems  to  be  this.  Let  the  missionary  go  among 
them,  let  him  eat,  and  sleep  and  live  as  they  do, 
except  following  their  sinful  courses ;  and  let 
him  preach  Christ,  and  the  savages  will  hear 
and  will  be  converted  to  the  religion  of  the  Bi- 
ble. Then,  when  he  is  become  a  new  man,  he 
will  readily  give  up  savage  habits,  will  cultivate 
the  fields  for  his  subsistence,  will  encourage 
schools  and  the  arts,  and  will  become  in  short 
a  civilized  man. 

Speaking  of  the  progress  and  blessings  of  the 
Gospel,  as  eflTecting  a  glorious  change  for  the 
better,  the  author  of  the  Researches  remarks, — 
*'  On  our  return  to  the  colony,  reflection  led  me, 
while  passing  along,  to  remark  on  the  change 
that  is  manifest  in  all  places  where  the  Gospel 
has  been  established.  A  mere  traveller,  or  stran- 
ger visiting  these  parts,  might  perhaps  be  ready, 
from  general  appearances,  to  conclude  that  little 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  207 

or  nothing  had  been  effected ;  that  because  he 
found  not  villages  in  complete  European  style, 
communities  of  well-dressed  persons,  and  houses 
furnished  according  to  his  own  views  and  taste, 
no  change  whatever  had  been  wrought.  But  a 
contrast  of  the  present  with  the  past  furnishes 
satisfactory  and  abundant  evidence  to  the  con- 
trary :  the  simple  testimony  of  the  native  him- 
self will  fully  show  that  much  has  been  done ; 
that  the  condition  of  the  female  sex  has  even 
already  been  ameliorated ;  that  the  state  of  so- 
ciety is  considerably  improved ;  and  that  the 
doctrines  of  Divine  truth  are  gradually  expelling 
from  their  darkened  understandings  the  delusive 
phantoms  of  sorcery,  and  witchcraft,  &.c. 

''Although  numbers  of  soothsayers,  wizards, 
and  sorceresses  dwelt  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood of  almost  every  station  at  its  com- 
mencement, there  is  scarcely  one  of  these 
characters  now  to  be  found  near  any  of  them. 
They  are  confessedly  unable  to  maintain  their 
ground  or  sustain  their  reputation,  where  the 
people  learn  to  pray,  saying,  '  Lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil;  for  thine 
is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,' 
&LC.  There,  instead  of  the  sanguinary  orgies 
of  their  ancestors,  or  the  pagan  ceremonies  of 
their  still  benighted  neighbours,  who  have  no 
other  help  in  time  of  trouble,  nor  hope  of  relief 
amid  the  parching  droughts  of  summer,  we  find 
whole  congregations  solemnly  acknowledging 
the  hand  of  Divine  Providence,  and  with  our 
poet  singing, — 


208  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

*  He  makes  the  grass  the  hills  adorn, 
And  clothes  the  smiling  fields  with  corn , 
The  beasts  -with  food  his  hands  supply, 
And  the  young  ravens  when  they  cry  ' 

"  On  every  station  the  mission  plough  is 
busily  engaged,  and  bids  fair  for  ultimately 
putting  down  the  field  labour  of  the  woman  al- 
together. Having  planted  a  few  twigs  of  the 
mulberry,  together  with  various  other  fruit  trees, 
at  Mount  Coke,  in  1825,  I  now  found  them 
flourishing  luxuriantly ;  as  also  at  Wesleyville, 
where  both  soil  and  climate  seem  to  suit  them 
very  well.  I  trust,  therefore,  that  in  course  of 
time  the  silkworm  will  be  introduced,  and  con- 
stitute a  profitable  source  of  employment  for  the 
natives.  Schools  have  been  every  where  estab- 
lished ;  and  notwithstanding  the  numerous  dif- 
ficulties arising  out  of  a  total  want  of  books, 
from  manuscript  lessons  alone  many  of  the 
children  have  acquired  a  knowledge  of  letters, 
so  as  to  be  now  able  to  read,  in  their  own  tongue, 
*  the  wonderful  works  of  God.'  Their  barba- 
rous and  hitherto  unorganized  language  is  at 
length  brought  into  form,  and  consecrated  to 
purposes  the  most  sacred.  Grammars,  diction- 
aries, and  translations  of  different  parts  of 
Scripture  will  soon  be  ready  for  the  press." 

After  stating  that  the  general  increase  of  re- 
ligious knowledge  was  considerably  beyond 
what  might  have  been  expected  for  the  time, 
the  author  of  the  Researches  observes,  "As  to 
morality,  neither  the  theory  nor  the  practice  of 
it  was  discernible  among  them  in  their  native 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  209 

State.  There  was  no  justice,  no  mercy,  no  ho- 
liness, no  truth  ;  there  was  none  that  did  good, 
no,  not  one.  On  the  contrary,  wickedness 
overspread  the  whole  land,  which  was  full  of 
thefts,  covetousness,  lasciviousness,  and  almost 
every  species  of  crime.  Iniquity  thus  reigned 
unto  death,  uncontrolled  and  unchecked,  so 
far  as  the  eye  of  man  could  discern ;  for  the 
people  seemed  to  be  without  any  law  which 
condemned  the  vicious  propensities,  or  any  fear 
of  the  righteous  indignation  of  God.  Sin 
abounded  to  such  an  alarming  extent,  that 
they  appeared  to  be  without  law ;  and  unless 
grace  had  much  more  abounded,  sending  unto 
them  the  Gospel,  none  would  have  been  re- 
deemed from  his  iniquity,  or  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto 
God.  But  by  the  word  of  salvation  this  change 
has  been  effected ;  and  there  are  now  Caffers 
to  be  found,  who  may  be  truly  denominated 
moral  men." 

We  will  conclude  our  quotations  from  Mr. 
Kay  by  giving  part  of  the  closing  paragraph  of 
his  interesting  and  instructive  volume  : — 

"  Government,  indeed,  may  do  much  in  pro- 
tecting them  from  foes  without ;  but  theirs  is 
not  the  province  to  put  down  or  subjugate  the 
enemy  within.  Ignorance  and  superstition  will 
still  bear  down  into  eternal  darkness  whole  na- 
tions of  men,  unless  Christians  unweariedly 
exert  themselves  in  sending  forth  the  light  of 
truth.  Much  has  been  done  toward  checking 
the  horrid  rites  and  sanguinary  orgies  connect- 
14 


210  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

ed  with  idolatry  in  India,  by  appeals  to  the 
British  legislature ;  and  much,  we  trust,  will 
ere  long  be  done  for  the  enslaved  African  in 
the  west,  by  similar  measures;  but  these,  alas! 
ca/i  do  little  or  nothing  for  the  pagan  nations 
of  Africa  itself,  inasmuch  as  they  are  wholly 
independent  of  our  jurisdiction.  With  a  coun- 
try of  their  own,  and  governments  of  their  own 
framing,  they  are  placed  beyond  the  reach  of 
every  thing,  save  Christ  and  his  Gospel. 
Hence,  if  the  friends  of  religion  come  not  forth 
to  their  help,  millions  of  poor  children  must 
remain  for  ever  untaught;  entire  regions  be 
left  altogether  destitute  of  schools  and  churches, 
as  well  as  of  teachers ;  and  generation  must 
continue  to  follow  generation  into  eternity 
without  so  much  as  ever  seeing  a  book  !  Nay, 
thousands  of  miserable  females  must  still  be 
tortured ;  multitudes  of  innocent  individuals 
annually  sacrificed ;  and  tens  of  thousands 
dragged,  while  struggling  with  death,  into 
glens  and  jungles,  as  food  for  beasts  of  prey !" 
8.  For  the  purpose  of  establishing  more  fully 
our  position,  if  need  be,  we  might  adduce  evi- 
dence from  the  missions  established  by  various 
denominations  of  evangelical  Christians.  The 
Moravian  missions  alone  would  establish  the 
truth  that  the  Gospel  is  not  only  the  more  direct 
way  to  civilize  man ;  but  it  is  the  only  way  to 
moralize  him.  The  Wesleyan  Methodist  mis- 
sions can  be  appealed  to  as  triumphantly  estab- 
lishing our  proposition.  The  Baptist  and  other 
missions  in  India  and  the  West  Indies,  and  the 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  211 

various  missionary  establishments  under  the 
board  of  commissioners  for  foreign  missions, 
furnish  a  large  mass  of  evidence  in  favour  of 
commencing  the  work  of  civilization,  by  preach- 
ing the  doctrines  of  the  cross.  Indeed  it  may 
be  said  of  Protestant  missions,  in  general,  that 
they  are  admirably  calculated  to  raise  from  bar- 
barity, to  civilize  and  Christianize;  while  it  may 
be  said  of  Roman  Catholic  missions,  in  general, 
that  they  exert  very  little  moral  influence.  This 
seems  to  arise  from  the  very  genius  and  spirit 
of  Romanism.  Where  they  have  had  the  pop- 
ulation under  their  control  for  centuries,  the 
common  people  are  unlettered,  are  untaught  as 
it  regards  the  principles  of  general  knowledge. 
A  Latin  mass  service,  no  course  of  Biblical  in- 
struction, few  sermons  except  harangues  against 
heretics,  prohibition  against  reading  the  Bible, 
and  of  thinking  or  reasoning  concerning  Scrip- 
ture, are  poor  means  of  inculcating  knowledge. 
In  Italy,  Spain,  Ireland,  South  America,  Can- 
ada, 6lc.,  the  PEOPLE  are  still  ignorant.  And 
while  they  are  zealous  in  America  to  establish 
colleges  and  seminaries  for  the  purpose  of  pros- 
elyting Protestant  children  to  the  faith  of  Rome, 
the  children  of  their  own  people,  to  a  great  ex- 
tent, are  growing  up  in  gross  ignorance  and 
immorality.  If  there  was  no  other  proof  of  the 
corruption  of  Romanism  than  this,  it  would  and 
does  suffice  to  sink  its  pretensions  in  the  esti- 
mation of  all  who  reason  on  the  subject.  And, 
as  a  proof  in  favour  of  the  religion  of  Protest- 
ants, or  the  religion  of  the  Bible,  their  efforts 


212  INDIAN    REMINISCENCES. 

and  success  in  promoting  knowledge,  civiliza- 
tion, and  general  good  will  among  men,  ought 
to  entitle  them  to  the  respect  of  all,  and  to  the 
general  reception  of  their  religion. 

9.  A  concluding  remark  may  be  offered  re- 
specting the  Wyandot  nation.  From  the  proofs 
adduced,  it  must  appear  clear,  that  religion  has, 
to  a  great  degree,  civilized  them.  Yet,  in  con- 
sequence of  a  species  of  persecution  raised 
against  them  under  plausible  pretexts,  it  is  pos- 
sible that  religion  and  civilization  may  become 
extinct,  and  the  nation  itself  entirely  extermi- 
nated. As  they  possess  a  rich,  beautiful,  and 
extensive  tract  of  land,  surrounded  by  white 
settlers;  such  a  fertile  spot  is  an  object  of  desire 
to  avaricious  white  men.  Hence  the  whites 
ardently  desire  to  see  the  Wyandot  reservation 
exposed  to  sale  ;  which  can  be  done  only  by  its 
being  first  purchased  by  the  United  States.  Con- 
sequently the  surrounding  settlers  have  importu- 
nately petitioned  the  Ohio  legislature  to  use  their 
influence  with  the  general  government,  to  cause 
a  purchase  to  be  made  of  the  Wyandot  lands. 
Accordingly  an  agent  has  been  sent  from  Wash- 
ington city  in  order  to  make  the  purchase. 
The  governor  of  Ohio  has  used  all  his  official 
and  personal  influence  to  induce  them  to  sell. 
Agents  and  officers  of  every  description  press 
the  subject  by  every  means  in  their  power.  The 
white  people  have  impoverished  them  much  by 
stealing  almost  all  their  horses.  Thus  they  are 
beset  by  importunate  and  interested  persons,  so 
as  to  produce  divisions  among  themselves.  If  they 


INDIAN    REMINISCENCES.  213 

stay  where  they  are  they  are  robbed  and  haras- 
sed. If  they  sell  out,  and  go  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, they  are  compelled  to  live  a  savage  life, 
at  least  for  a  while,  in  consequence  of  the  new- 
ness of  the  country ;  or  they  are  thrown  among, 
or  along  side  of  barbarous,  uncivilized  Indian 
nations,  or  vicious,  ignorant,  and  cruel  white 
settlers,  the  dregs  of  our  population.  These 
are  the  prospects  which  have  recently  been  pre- 
sented in  the  state  of  this  once  powerful  nation  ; 
though  now  reduced  to  a  handful.  Surround- 
ed with  such  enemies,  and  placed  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, is  it  marvellous  if  civilization  and 
the  whole  nation  should  perish  together  ?  Would 
white  men  have  any  courage  to  improve  farms, 
and  pursue  the  useful  arts  under  such  circum- 
stances as  these  ?  Do  the  squatters,  who  settle 
on  congress  lands,  or  on  the  lands  of  others, 
make  permanent  improvements,  or  dwell  in 
comfortable  houses  1  And  what  encourage- 
ment have  the  Wyandots  to  pursue  the  arts  of 
civilized  life,  who  are  in  hourly  expectation  of 
an  expulsion  from  their  homes,  and  of  being 
immured  in  the  dense  forest  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi ?  This  is  a  terrible  state  of  things  ; 
and  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  recompense 
their  oppressors.  But  the  principle  maintained 
above,  that  we  are  to  introduce  religion  among 
all  men,  whether  civil  or  barbarous,  and  thus 
extend  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  to  every  na- 
tion under  heaven,  stands  fully  established. 


CONTENTS 


REMINISCENCE  I.—  John  Steward  the  coloured 
man,  the  apostle  of  the  Wyandots — His  conversion 
— Licensed  to  exhort — Remarkable  dream — Sets 
out  from  Marietta  toward  the  north-west — Arrives 
at  Goshen  among  the  Moravian  Delawares — Jour- 
ney to  Pipe  town — Incidents  there     .         .         P.  7 

II. — Steward  continued — Departure  from  Pipetown  and 
arrival  at  Sandusky — His  reception  at  Mr.  Walker's 
— Journey  to  Jonathan's — First  preaching  among 
the  Wyandots — Fulfilment  of  his  dream      .         15 

III — Licensing  of  John  Steward  to  preach         .         21 

IV. — Steward  continued — Opposition  from  Catholic 
prejudices — Another  objection  raised — Opposition 
from  the  chiefs  Hicks  and  Mononcue — Their 
speeches — Several  chiefs  converted — Speech  of 
Between-the-Logs — Low  state  of  Steward's  health 
— His  death — Vindication  of  his  character         25 

v.— Character  of  Steward  ....        35 

VI. — The  Marietta  conference  in  August  1822,  and  the 
Wyandot  delegation     .         .         .         •         .         40 

VII. — Journal — My  appointment  as  missionary  to  San- 
dusky— Journey,  and  incidents  on  the  way — Ar- 
rival       46 

VIII. — Journal  continued — First  Sabbath  at  Sandusky 
— Interview  with  the  chiefs  and  Steward — Preach- 
ing— An  Indian  marriage — Questions  by  Warpole 
— A  child  baptized — Visit  from  Steward      .        54 


CONTENTS.!  215 

REMINISCENCE  IX.— Journal  continued— Conver- 
sation with  Warpole — His  three  questions  answer- 
ed— His  account  of  Indian  doctrines — Another  ob- 
jection of  his  answered         .         .       -  .         .         58 

X. — Journal — Exhortations  of  Between-the-Logs  and 
Armstrong — Arrival  of  brother  Finley — Incidents 
during  his  stay — Prayers  of  the  chiefs  for  the  re- 
covery of  his  health 6^ 

XI. — Journal — Meeting  at  the  Big  Springs — Descrip 
tion  of  the  wigwam — Supper — Evening's  devo- 
tions— Manner  of  sleeping  ...         74 

XII. — Organization  and  progress  of  the  school — Gen- 
eral character  of  the  children — Two  anecdotes — 
Contemplated  good  results  of  the  school — Different 
lights  in  which  it  is  viewed  by  the  Indians — Two 
anecdotes  of  Mrs.  Hill — Behaviour  of  the  children 
at  prayer       .......         78 

XIII. — The  school  continued — Description  of  the  mis- 
sion house — Employ  of  the  boys  and  girls — Num- 
ber and  employ  of  the  mission  family — Dress  of 
the  Indian  children — Religious  state  of  the  Indians 
— Skill  of  the  children  in  singing — Their  manner 
of  sleeping    .......         86 

XIV. — Naming  the  children — Strong  passion  of  the  boys 
for  hunting — Manner  of  sitting  at  meals — An  in- 
teresting meeting — The  Little  Chief — Prayer  meet- 
ing at  John  Hicks' — Prayer  meeting  at  the  school 
house — Confession  of  the  Little  Chief — The  school 
— Second  quarterly  meeting — School  examination, 
School  committee — Rules  to  govern  the  school     94 

XV. — Interpreting — Good  behaviour  of  the  Indians  at 
meeting — Shaking  of  hands — The  Amen — Num- 
ber of  dogs — of  horses — Marriage — Witchcraft — 
Painting  their  faces — The  Wyandot  language    106 

XVI. — The  Big  Springs  meeting — Journey  there — Sup- 
per— Meeting  on  Saturday  evening — Mode  of 
sleeping — Between-the-Logs'  account  of  his  broth- 
er Bloody-Eyes'  attempt  to  kill  him — Meeting  on 
Sabbath 117 


216  CONTENTS. 

REMINISCENCE  XVII.-The  Mohawk  Woman  134 

^VI"— -The    Delaware    camp   meeting — Rev.  Mr 

llughes— The  Urbana  conference— Conversion  of 

Lump-on-the-Head— Administration  of  the  sacra- 

"^^^^ 131 

XIX. — The  second  quarterly  meeting      .  137 

XX.-BigTree  •....!  149 
XXI.— Council  of  Indian  chiefs— An  account  of  it  156 
XXII. — Between-the-Logs       ....        160 

XXIII.— Efficacy  of  the  Gospel  in  commencing  and 
completing  civilization  .   ^   jg^. 


i 


OCT  30  1902 


nr.T  i 


^950 


% 


^      >S3     ts^      -A        ^r 


.\ 


V 


O.     -0,  v-^  A^-     ,  .„.^Q,^    'o».-    ,V 


1     *    0   ,  ■</>  V  a 


9?.       ^  0  »    X 


0^     s 

>      \ 


^^  IvS